 
BOOK I in

## The Spirit Trilogy

## Spirit

### Andrew Harding
Smashwords edition. Copyright © 2012 Andrew Harding

This book is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places and incidents are either products of the author's imagination or used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual events, locales, or persons, living, dead, or undead, is entirely coincidental. All rights reserved. No part of this publication can be reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic or mechanical, without permission in writing from Andrew Harding.

No part of this book may be used or reproduced in any form whatsoever without written permission except in the case of brief quotations embodied in critical articles or reviews.

Formatted by

### Contents

Dedication

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

Chapter 12

Chapter 13

Chapter 14

Chapter 15

Chapter 16

Chapter 17

Excerpt from Force

Also by Andrew Harding

About the Author

## Dedication

### To John

Thank you for the 40yrs experience in the book industry, you've let me delve into, with all my questions. You've answered them all and kept my feet on the ground when I wanted to fly.

## Chapter 1

I stood in the school corridor, glaring at my fellow student.

"Yes, Maggie?" I waited for her to stop squirming at the strained tone I'd answered her in.

"I was wondering, Leah..." she hesitated, "do you fancy coming with me to church?"

She waited. Is she for real? Bloody cheek.

"Why are you asking me? You haven't spoken to me in weeks. Do I smell or something?"

She attempted a smile but it didn't quite reach her eyes. "Sarah can't come; she's seeing a lad and I...I just thought you'd be interested."

"Maybe I would, Maggie, but you do pick your moments – though certainly not to suit me."

She heard the sarcasm – knew that I had wanted to go weeks ago. I'd heard them talking about it on the way to the biology lesson and asked what it was. I'd never heard of a spiritualist church before. In the past, I'd visited some weird churches, just to see what they were like – she knew as much – but all I got in reply was: 'you wouldn't like it', and then they'd all strolled off together.

"Okay, Leah...I shouldn't have asked. I knew you'd be pissed off with me."

She turned to leave, so I decided I'd better say yes or I'd never get there.

"I'll go with you," I conceded. "So, how are we getting there, Maggie?"

She actually smiled. "I've got a car my dad lets me borrow. I'll pick you up."

I gave her my address. We were split up for the next lesson. She'd be arriving at six thirty so I decided to do my homework when I got back, as it was only English Lit and I'd covered that lesson at my last school.

When I got home I quickly found something to wear in the little time I had to get ready. Downstairs, I hurriedly put the casserole from the fridge into the oven and set the timer. My mum was a teacher – always had been – and was attending a meeting at school that evening. I contemplated leaving her a note as she'd be pleased I'm making friends – although 'friends' was stretching the definition somewhat.

I kept looking out of the window, thinking Maggie had changed her mind. When I saw the car, I wished she had. The driver's door was black – such a pity the rest didn't match. Now who's being a bitch? I thought; it wasn't as though I could drive.

Once we were on the way, I kept my eyes glued to the road, very unsure about her driving. She braked so bloody late, my feet rammed against the front of the footwell more than once. I thought that talking to her would break the ice between us.

"How long have you been going to this church, Maggie?"

"Since I was twelve. My Aunt Linda took me the first time when my mum died. I've been there every week since."

Okay. Now who feels like shit? Who wouldn't after hearing that? It didn't match her carefree attitude with people; maybe it was all a front.

"I'm sorry. Why haven't you asked me before? Didn't you think I'd come?"

She glanced at me, swerved and nearly crapped herself – so did I. Answer me before we both die. "I wasn't sure what you'd think," she said, regaining her composure and general direction. "Most people think you're weird when you tell them you're going to church on a Friday night. They just sing a couple of hymns. It's the Open Circle tonight and I thought it would interest you."

"What do you mean, 'Open Circle'?"

She didn't answer me; just kept her eyes on the road, which was just as well, given there was a huge lorry headed towards us. She slowed down further still as it passed us. I began to wish she'd open up a bit. This was like drawing bloody teeth, trying to get her to talk.

She caught me looking at her. "Everyone sits in a circle and gives out the messages they get. You'll see."

I didn't understand and definitely wouldn't be telling her. I nodded and left it there.

She looked at me just before she stopped the car, beside others in a small car park. Where the hell was the sodding church? All I could see was a dilapidated village hall.

I heard her door open and hurried to get out so we could both go in together, having always hated going anywhere new by myself. She'd reached the open door by the time I'd caught up with her. I stared in disbelief at the colour of the grubby net curtain hanging loosely in the tiny window that was set into the top of the door. I followed her in and over to the left hand wall, halfway along the chairs. She picked up a small book before she sat down.

I picked up the book from the next chair along and sat beside her. I examined the book in my hand; Spiritualist Hymn Book, it declared, stamped in gold on the cover.

It wasn't until then I realised how the place was set out. How could this be a church? It was a bloody joke. It had to be. I stared around the room and noticed that chairs were side by side, backed up to the outside wall. The carpet that filled the centre was old and worn in places. Perhaps it was brightly coloured once, but who would know now?

I glanced at Maggie. She was looking straight ahead at the empty seats. I noticed the stage at the far end of the hall. Christ, how long had this place been here?

Three wooden steps led up to the stage, beside a door on the left. The backdrop was a washed out sepia colour. The curtains, strangled with tight tie-backs, were faded pink velvet and the fringe down the leading edge was frayed from years of handling. Everything looked grubby and sad.

To the right of the stage languished three old ladies – hardly noticeable, until one of them moved – they were the same colour as the dingy wall behind them. More women came in and picked seats opposite and at the bottom of the hall, near the door.

A woman in her early thirties pulled a chair into the middle of the hall. She had short blond hair, looked quite slim and wore a grey jumper, jeans and boots.

This should be good. At least something was bloody happening.

Another woman walked to the chair and sat down. The blonde spoke to the seated woman. I couldn't hear what she was saying. She had to be whispering. She stood behind the chair and rested her hands on the other woman's shoulders with her eyes closed for a few minutes. She ran her hands over the head of the lady, stopping for a short while. She seemed to be concentrating, then moved on again all over her head. She stopped and started continuously.

What the hell was she doing?

Her hands returned to her shoulders and she carried on doing the same thing to the tops of her arms. That went on until she'd covered all down her subject's arms, legs, chest, back and returned to her shoulders again. It took twenty minutes to do it all. I watched with fascination as I'd never seen anything like it before. Other women and a few men – lads, actually – filled up the rest of the chairs near the door.

It was strange seeing them here, sitting with these aged women. It seemed bloody weird to me.

I nudged Maggie. "What on earth was she doing to her?"

"Healing. That's called 'Laying on of Hands' and lots of people come for it. Other churches do different healing."

I nodded and turned to watch again.

The blonde seemed to have finished. The seated lady got up and went back to her chair. The chair used for the healing was put back into an empty space against the wall.

I leaned over to Maggie. "What time does it actually start?" I whispered.

"In a few minutes."

She stared across the hall again. I followed her gaze, thinking she knew someone over there, but she was looking above them. I looked at the people waiting with us. My eyes settled on the lads, who all looked up. I felt so self-conscious I dropped my eyes to the floor.

They must know Maggie. Perhaps she hadn't seen them?

There was quite a din as people talked across the hall, greeting each other.

Maggie looked sideways at me a few times. She was so quiet, I was actually shocked. She had enough mouth at school but who was I to judge? I'd never been here before and she was probably sad because of her mum, so I'd have to remember that. I watched and waited.

Something was about to start. A woman in her sixties climbed the three steps and walked to the centre of the stage. Her hair was brown with grey streaks and pulled tightly back into a bun. Her clothes were casual, old fashioned but classy and must have been expensive in their day. She wasn't large but she filled the stage with her confidence.

She brought everyone to order with a cough, waited until we were all quiet, then pointed to a board hanging on the wall to her left, which was covered with a list of numbers.

"We'll sing the first hymn," she instructed, and proceeded to sing straight away.

Give me a break. I realised she'd taken most people by surprise. Everyone stood up. A lot of pages were being shuffled in desperate attempts to locate the hymn. Not just me then? I nearly dropped it, I was flapping so much. Maggie wasn't reading from the book.

Bloody hell; she knows this by heart and where was the ruddy music?

Three women the other side of Maggie sang very loud and with so much confidence they carried everyone with them. By the time the hymn was finished I had the tune in my head, only we'd run out of words.

I give up.

We all sat down and the woman on the stage started talking.

"It's time to open the circle," she said, looking at everyone around the hall. "It's nice to see the new faces tonight. You are all very welcome. For those of you who have come for medium-ship, please close your eyes. Concentrate. See if anything comes to you, no matter how small – and don't be afraid to stand up and give your message."

I had no idea what the hell she meant by that.

She had her eyes closed and seemed to be concentrating, swaying slightly. Everyone around the room sat still with their eyes closed. Some people started fidgeting a bit. I closed my eyes and tried to concentrate. I sat like that for a few minutes; nothing happened. Mind you, I didn't know what was supposed to bloody happen.

A movement made me look up to a lady with grey hair, who was sitting near me, two chairs to my left. She rose to her feet and began speaking with her eyes closed.

"I have a man with me, who I think had chest problems. I have an awful feeling here, across my chest; very tight." She patted her chest as if she couldn't breathe. She appeared to be in pain and I watched in fascination – all this was very bloody odd to me. How could she be in the audience and get up and start talking? I'd never be able to do that. Insane.

I watched her intently. She didn't speak for maybe a minute and then started again. "His name does start with M and he wants someone here to accept it?" She kept her eyes closed and was waiting, I suppose, but waiting for what?

No one moved so she said, "His name definitely starts with M; Michael or Mike, maybe?" She swept the room – with her eyes open this time – looking for a sign of who the recipient might be.

Again, she waited for someone to accept it. A drab woman, with clothing the same tone of grey as her skin, tentatively put up her hand – dragging it down out of the air and twitching it up and down several times; seemingly unsure whether she should have dared even to think that the woman might have meant her.

Make your bloody mind up, please... Some of us have a fucking life...

The lady beside me turned to her. "Thank you, dear. Was it your father? I feel it's a male figure I have here."

"It was my granddad, I think." Drab woman still seemed uncertain. "His name was Michael and I think he died with a heart attack," the grey lady told her with more confidence.

"He's come with a message for your mother," the elderly woman said. "He wants me to say he doesn't blame her at all and she'd know what he meant. I've no idea what he wants her to know. I just give out the messages I get from them, dear."

And who's them, when they're at home?

The woman who accepted the message nodded. The message giver closed her eyes again. She'd lost that pained grimace from her face and her breathing had slowed down.

"I don't seem to be getting anything else. Take his love with you and thank you." She sat down, closing her eyes again.

A girl across the hall, who looked two or three years older than me, stood up and told everyone she had a message. She closed her eyes and waited a while before she said anything else. She must have done this before and was in no bloody hurry. Those in the room waited patiently.

Finally, she opened her eyes. "I have a young man with me. He's about my height and I can see him here." She put her arms to her right and traced the outline of a person with her shimmying hands. She closed her eyes for a moment, then opened them. "I have a name; it's Jay or Jamie."

A couple near the entrance gasped. The woman began to sob and the man embraced her shoulder. He was also very upset and wiped a finger under his eye. "It's our boy," he said, sniffing.

The message girl told them, "He's okay now and he's sorry for going onto the roof. He only went up there to help and everything went wrong. He forgot it had rained that morning and slipped." The message giver looked really upset, as well. She went on to tell them, "He sends his love to both of you." She closed her eyes again.

The couple watched her intently to see if she had anything else for them. From the way they reacted, it must have happened recently. They must be bloody raw with grief. The girl asked them to see her afterwards and sat down. I was gutted and I don't mind admitting it.

Everyone closed their eyes again and waited for someone; anyone.

A picture flashed into my mind of a man and a woman, walking along a narrow road. High hedges dropped down steeply to the road with no verges. The kind you find in Devon on the moors. Single track roads, I think you call them. The woman was older than the man and a large dog was weaving round them playfully.

I tried to get the picture out of my head and couldn't. I could think of nothing else. I opened my eyes and the picture disappeared; closed them again and it hit me. What the bloody hell is that? Whatever is happening? I glanced at Maggie, but knew I couldn't confide in her. She was sitting perfectly still with her eyes closed and I didn't want anyone else to hear me, even if I thought she'd answer; which I don't.

A sharp pain niggled in my right hip, just a buzzing. It was uncomfortable at first, but that's all. All of a sudden the pain got stronger and overrode even the picture. At first I thought I'd twisted my leg, or it had fallen asleep because I'd been sitting so still. This couldn't be right. I'd done nothing to make it hurt so much.

The picture flashed into my mind again. That, combined with the pain was mind-numbing. I was in absolute bloody agony. What the fucking hell do I do?

Was this what other people felt when they had a message for someone? I didn't have a clue but I had to do something about it, if only to stop the pain.

I stood up. "I've never done this before." Now I felt like a bloody fool.

I explained the picture I was getting and one of the three guys at the bottom of the hall said, "I'll accept that." Now I was bloody shocked. How could that make sense to anyone?

"That was a friend, taking her dog for a walk, with me," he offered.

I asked him, "Did your friend have a dodgy leg? I have a terrible pain in my right hip."

"My friend broke her hip and things went wrong," he said.

As soon as the words were out of his mouth, the pain disappeared from my hip. I couldn't believe it. That must be what they call a message. All through my life I'd had premonitions about things and they'd happened. Nothing major; little things, and I'd always thought it was normal. Was this new thing part of that?

"I'm sorry about your friend but I've got nothing else, I'm afraid."

He said, "Thank you and well done."

I thanked him back and sat down. Lots of things were running through my head and I couldn't believe what had just happened. I kept remembering the way it built in my mind until the pain made me act. That was fucking scary, but fantastic, too.

I turned towards Maggie.

She stared at me with her mouth open. "What the hell was that? Where did that bloody come from?" she asked, through clenched teeth, and with hints of jealousy in her tone.

"I don't know... I've never experienced anything like it in my life. I'm just as shocked as you."

I wondered to myself if it had really happened.

Several more people got up to give messages. I didn't hear all of it. I was thinking about the message I'd given to the young guy, sitting with his friends. I couldn't believe I'd done it. I glanced at him and lowered my eyes quickly. All three of them were staring at me.

After the messages were given and another hymn sung, a lady came out of the door at the side of the stage, wheeling a tea trolley. The tea was 20p a cup. Maggie and I bought a cup and a biscuit, then hovered in the middle of the hall where everyone else was chatting. It was a bit like a coffee morning, standing up.

The lady who'd been on the stage came over and said, "I'm very pleased you had the courage to stand up and give your message."

"I've never done anything like that before. Until today, I didn't know these places existed."

"Keep coming." She nodded to Maggie, said her goodbyes and went to talk to someone else.

"Miss bloody popular; she's never spoken to me."

I couldn't bloody help what had just happened, yet Maggie remained sulky; well...more like totally pissed off.

The guy who accepted my message, walked over to us. "I'm glad you stood up; thank you."

A smile lit up his face. This was the first time I'd looked at him properly. He was very good looking. His brown eyes were very warm with thick dark lashes. Typical, boys always get them. His hair was dark and spiky and his smile softened his chiselled features – but I was curious about his very pale skin.

I glanced at Maggie's face; she'd lost the gift of speech – for once – and her eyes were out like organ stops.

I smiled at him.

He smiled back. "Could you tell me your name, please?"

"I'm Leah. Leah Crosby." God knows why he's asking.

"I'm Danny," he said, looking into my eyes. "Have you been here before?"

"No. This was the first time I've ever been in a spiritualist church. I only came today..." I glanced at Maggie. "My friend didn't have anyone to come with her so she asked me. This is Maggie."

"Hello," Maggie spluttered, looking totally embarrassed.

"Hi," he said to her, without really looking.

"Leah, are you coming again?" He was serious. "I think you should. You seem to be quite sensitive."

It was a bloody fluke; couldn't you tell? A smile touched his lips and was gone so fast...maybe I imagined it.

"I didn't know about any of this, until tonight. I don't know...I don't have a car and Maggie usually brings her other friend with her." She'd likely rather die than bring me again.

He looked at Maggie. I couldn't see the expression on his face. He looked back to me, "Where do you live? I could pick you up if you want?" he said without taking his eyes off me. "We usually have my mate's girlfriend with us but she wasn't well tonight."

This was fucking tricky. I didn't know him from bloody Adam so he wouldn't be getting my address or phone number.

"Have you a phone number?" I countered. "I'll ring you if I can come again." Hell will freeze over first.

A smile flashed across his lips momentarily. He wrote his number on the back of a receipt he'd pulled from his pocket. When he gave it to me, he said, "Ring me."

Another brief smile, then he turned towards the door. The two guys he was with both looked up at the same time as me. They stood up, still staring, and followed him out of the door. They're weird buggers. I shoved the paper in my pocket carelessly – I'd never be seeing him again.

Maggie yelled, "Let's go!"

We both left the church.

Needless to say, no more invitations came my way, and the ride home that night was interesting, even for her.

"What the fuck was all that?" she asked.

I'd only just shut the car door. "Keep your fucking hair on. I've no idea, like you."

She huffed and started the car – called me a liar. I was furious. What happened in that hall shocked me. Even I didn't know where the hell it came from. I didn't know anything like that existed. I wished I'd never fucking gone with her. Ha! I nearly wished I could talk to her about it, but instead, I ignored her the rest of the way home.

At school, she kept her distance and hung around with Sarah all the time. I'd had one tongue lashing from her and didn't want another. A couple of the other girls asked me what I'd done to her. I was pissed off they'd even asked. They already knew what she was like.

"Nothing. I went to that church with her and something weird happened to me. I had to stand up and tell everyone about the picture I couldn't get rid of in my head," I explained. "She was furious with me all the way home."

Becky said, "She must be jealous of you. From what I've heard about her and that church, I don't think anything like that has happened to her."

"I don't care if nothing has happened to her. There was no need for her to be like that," I snapped. "Sorry about that, but she was really pissing me off all the way home and I suppose she's told the whole school?"

The two girls looked at each other _._ She bloody well had, and all...knowing I'd look an idiot to everyone. Nothing new there.

I just got on with my life and tried to forget that night, although I did decide to do some research on the spiritualist movement. I tried the library and found nothing there so I looked for books on eBay, where I found one that looked interesting. It was second-hand but that didn't matter. I paid for it and waited for it to be delivered.

A few days later, a tan padded envelope containing my book was waiting on the mat when I got home from school. I was pleased to see it and had enough time for a sneaky look before revising. I quickly moved the casserole from the fridge to the oven; hopefully ready for when my mum arrived home from work. I grabbed the package and ran up to my bedroom.

I ripped open the envelope and the book slid out onto my bed. I eagerly opened it and started to read the first few pages. The book had been printed in 1947, which explained its aged look – fine by me. I had homework to do and knew I couldn't get stuck in for long because I also had to revise for a forthcoming exam. I'd have loved to have read it from cover to cover. _Plenty of time, after my exam_. I pushed the book between others, on a shelf above my bed and left it alone. I was being good for once; what a laugh.

For the next few days, all I could think of was the exam: Geography. I loved the subject and so didn't anticipate any problem with it. The night before the exam, I settled down in my bed and pulled the book from the shelf. It'd been there since the day I got it. I flicked through it. In the middle were a few pages of old monochrome photographs. I flattened the book with the base of my thumb. Not something you do to books, but it's mine. I riffled through the pages, quickly scanning each one in turn until I got to the last page, then flipped back through them in reverse order. I stopped at a photograph of three men, standing together. They weren't very old. They wore old-fashioned suits, like the ones service men were issued with after the war. I only knew that because I once had a teacher who was obsessed with the Forties era.

They sported trilby hats, tilted at a jaunty angle. But their faces caught my eye more than anything. Holy shit! Was I fucking seeing things? The three guys at that church stared out at me from the page. I threw the book across the floor, scared to look at it again. My whole body was shaking.

I tossed and turned all night, trying to get some sleep so I'd be in shape for my exam the following morning.

How I got up and made it to school on time, I'll never know. The exam was more difficult than expected, and my mind kept flitting back to the men in the book. I finished the exam and handed the paper in at the front desk as I left the classroom, hardly believing I'd managed to answer all of the questions.

Becky and her friend were leaving the classroom at the same time I was. I called her name. Becky smiled and said, "How was it for you, Leah?"

"I think I answered all the questions properly but I didn't get much sleep last night." I felt so tired I could have easily slept in the bloody corridor.

"Had any more trouble from Madam Maggie?" Becky asked, twisting her mouth around the words.

No love lost there, then.

"She's giving me a wide berth, and all I get are odd looks, thank God," I told her, quietly praying for no more grief from Maggie – ever. Although, niggling at the back of my mind was one fact: I'd have to return to that church at some point in order to solve the mystery. She would be there, of course. Was I wrong about those guys, or did I need bloody glasses?

Half term arrived and was a welcome respite. I liked school, but enough was enough sometimes – and now was one of those times.

I wondered if I could get a bus to the church and what times they ran. I considered calling a taxi but realised it would cost too much. So I rang the bus depot, got the times and thanked the woman on the other end for her help – she'd gone to the trouble of checking a map, making sure the bus stopped close enough. Thank you, lady. That had gone well, but now I had to pluck up the courage to actually go through with my plan. That could be tricky.

I picked up the book, which was still lying on the floor where I'd tossed it. I'd been too scared to look at it since. How bloody lame is that? I turned to the middle page again and there it was. Fuck! My stomach heaved and I began shaking. I laid the open book on my lap, staring at the picture. Perhaps it wasn't them. Daft bastard! I knew in my gut that it had to be them – so, what to do?

Should I take the book and show them? Or just tell them I've got a copy and see how they react? Had I got big enough balls to do that? The answer to that is no and you already know that.

I could go to the church, say nothing and just see what happens – they may not even be there or ever return there. That was a load of shit and I knew it.

Something wasn't right – and I couldn't just leave things as they were. I decided on the third option: see what happens. God help me.

The church service (if that's what you call it) was due to start at 7 p.m.. The bus journey would take twenty-five minutes, so I'd have to leave at six to get there on time. That gave me ten minutes to get something to eat. I threw together a sandwich, ate it too fast and felt the lump in my chest. Great. I quickly cleaned my teeth, drank a lot of water to flush the lump down and dashed out of the house.

It seemed I was the only one on the bus until the bell rang, upstairs. The bus came to a halt and the driver turned to me and said, "This is your stop."

Just as I was saying thank you to the driver, the upstairs passenger swept past me, almost knocking me flat, he was in such a hurry. I managed to right myself and stepped off the bus. I hoped it wasn't an omen; bloody good start that would be.

The directions from the bus depot lady were exactly right. I easily found my way to the hall. When I reached the door, I began to tremble a little. I stood there for a moment.

"You bloody fool," I said out loud and walked through the open door and into the hall. I scanned the room quickly – most of the chairs were full. I turned to my left and saw an empty one right in the corner.

As I moved towards it, a male voice said, "There's an empty chair here."

I knew who it was without looking. Oh, shit; just act casual.

I turned and said, "Hi," totally embarrassed. He oozed confidence and had a grin on his face wider than the Blackwall Tunnel; he gestured to the seat beside him. I walked to the chair and sat down; couldn't think of an excuse not to. I turned and smiled at him, still feeling a bloody idiot. This wasn't meant to happen. Christ, I realised I was going to speak to him after the service. You brought yourself here; dozy bugger.

When I looked at him, he said, "Leah, where have you been?"

"I had exams." Why is he so interested? And he remembered my bloody name. "Maggie wouldn't bring me again. She was pissed off that other time, so I wouldn't ask her."

"You should have phoned. I'd have picked you up. I gave you the phone number, remember?"

I put my hand in my pocket and pulled it out. "Sorry." I held the paper up.

"Why was she livid, anyway?"

"You remember last time, your message? I swear, sorry." He'll have to lump it. "We had a blazing row in the car – I told her to fuck off, for calling me a liar."

He almost laughed.

I looked across the hall to where we had sat that night and Maggie was staring at me. I'd forgotten all about her until now. Danny followed my gaze and Maggie suddenly dropped her eyes. His face radiated anger as he looked at her, but when he turned back to me, he smiled. Whatever's going on, I've no bloody idea – and don't want to know.

The service started. Thank God. I'd had enough small talk for one night.

It took the same course as the last one, but when the time came to open the circle I just sat there, wondering. Would I get anything through? All I kept seeing was the photograph in the middle of my book. I wouldn't own up to that considering who's beside you. All through the service I was vividly aware of his presence next to me. A few people gave messages and the service came to an end.

I was rising from my chair to head for the tea trolley when someone stepped in front of me. It was Danny. Of course it bloody is; where else would he be?

"How do you like your tea? Stay there and I'll get it for you."

I told him and he headed off.

While he was at the trolley, one of his friends spoke to me. "I'm sorry for almost knocking you off the bus."

I looked at him. He had fair hair and his face was gaunt, which took me by surprise.

"That's okay," I said, and smiled at him. He looked ill to me and I was just wondering what was wrong with him, when Danny crossed the hall with a cup in his hand and sat down, blocking my view of the other guy. He handed me the cup and I thanked him.

All I wanted was to make my escape to the middle of the room, where others were congregated. What the hell should I do? I'd have to get away from them, somehow.

"Aren't you having one?" I asked him.

"No, I'm not thirsty."

He smirked, which I thought was odd.

I drank my tea and Danny chatted to the two guys on his right but I couldn't hear what they were talking about. Then he turned to me. "Do you want a lift home?" There was that grin on his face again. In your bloody dreams, buster.

I saw a smile brush his lips as I opened my mouth to speak. "I have a return ticket for the bus – I'll use that, thanks." I couldn't think of anything else to say, I'd answered him too fast.

"You don't want to ride a bus when there's a perfectly good car out there, do you?" He indicated to the three people on his right. "I'm taking these three home, too."

I looked at them: two guys and a girl; they were smiling at me.

"Yes, I'd like a lift – if it's no trouble." Why the hell did I say that? I must be bloody crazy. Well...you can only blame yourself, if this goes tits up, darling.

"I'll take my cup back. I'd like to say goodbye to the lady who took the service and visit the loo before we leave," I said to Danny, with a smile on my face. Pick the bones out of that.

"Fine. We'll wait here – there's no hurry," he assured me. I walked across the hall to deposit my cup and got tagged by Maggie.

That's all I bloody need tonight.

"What are you doing here?" she barked with a nasty edge to her voice.

"What's it got to do with you where I go? I thought anyone could come here – or do you own the bloody place?" I snapped back at her with as much bitterness I could muster. Of all the fucking cheek.

"Why are you with him?" she retorted.

"I'm not with him. Although, I shouldn't think it was any of your business who I was with, so why don't you leave me alone? You'd have more luck annoying someone else – you're good at that."

I walked away, spoke to the lady who ran the service, said goodbye to her and followed her directions to the loo.

## Chapter 2

I locked myself in, rested my hands on the basin and regarded myself in the small mirror on the wall. I shouldn't row with anyone. I just wanted a quiet life but she had to be bloody horrible. I'd only entered the loo for some breathing space before my little trip with the four musketeers out there, not to argue with her. I'll bloody swing for her one day.

The brave face was re-plastered on the front of my head and I walked into the hall to accept my lift.

I joined them near the door, where they waited. The girl looked about my age but she was a bit shorter than me. She had long dark hair framing her face – and was quite beautiful. She smiled as I approached them. A bit different from Little Miss Nasty, behind me. I'm not sorry to be leaving her behind.

"Leah, this is Emily, Josh and Leo."

As Danny pointed to each of them, they smiled at me in turn. They all had the most amazing teeth, like they'd ordered them from a dentist god; bloody hell.

"Hello," I said quietly and smiled back, without opening my lips. I felt a bit self-conscious about my teeth – theirs looked like they were made of marble, they gleamed so brightly. I wondered what whitener they used.

They turned to go through the door and Danny flashed the same incredible smile. He put his arm around my back and led me through the door, after the other three, who led the way to their car. A Range Rover. I'd never seen one this close before.

Danny's friends got in the back, which left the front seat for me, next to him. Was this contrived? I climbed in and put my seat belt on. This car must cost the bloody earth. The smell of the leather was lovely.

"Better than the bus," I said with a grin. He turned and smiled at me.

"You have to tell me where you live? I'm no good at guessing," he said, flashing his lovely teeth.

"Palmerston Road," I answered quickly.

"I'll have to drop these three first, they have something to do. Do you mind?" He waited for me to answer.

"That's okay with me." Was it; was it really? I hoped to God I wouldn't end up on a slab somewhere.

He didn't say anything as he drove to where the others were being dropped. I had no idea where the hell we were and was more than a little worried. They all said goodbye when they got out.

Emily tapped my shoulder and said, "See you next week."

There's going to be a next week, then. I felt a bit easier after that.

Only now I was left alone with this guy who should have his bloody head examined; wanting to be with me. He turned the car around, headed back to the town centre and took the road to where I live.

"Do you live here, then?" I asked, referring to the area.

He glanced at me and nodded. "I've lived here all my life and know it like the back of my hand."

"I've only been here four months. I'm still finding my way around. I hate moving."

"Do you still live with your parents?"

Christ, how old does he think I am?

"Only my mum. I'm still at school. I thought you'd have realised that? I could have meant night school, I suppose, when I mentioned exam," I rambled on.

"Oh, I thought you were older. Do you mind me asking how old you are?" he clenched his jaw, as if expecting me to mind.

"I'm eighteen, next month. How old are you?" I asked, hoping he wasn't too old.

"Nineteen," he said, with an expressionless look on his face. How could he have a car like this, at that age? Must have wealthy parents; perhaps they'd won the bloody lottery.

The car slowed down at the traffic lights, just before my road. He turned and let loose one of his amazing smiles again. I almost melted into the leather.

The lights changed and we turned the corner.

"What number do you live at?"

"Forty-seven. It's about seventy yards on the left."

He slowed down as we got to my house then stopped the car, switched the engine off and turned towards me.

"Will you allow me to pick you up next week, or are you catching the bus?" he asked, grinning. "I'm sure this is preferable," he declared, sweeping his hand across the dashboard.

I smiled back at him. "Yes, okay then. Do you go every week?"

"Yes, every week without fail. What time would you like me to collect you? Would 5.45 be too early? I have to pick the other three up but I can collect them first, if that's better for you?

"It's a bit early, Danny...it's a school night next week and I usually put the dinner on for Mum, as she works till five." I was amazed he'd given me the choice. Was this guy for real?

"I'll get them first and pick you up at 6.30. We'll be at the church in plenty of time. I look forward to it."

I undid the seat belt and put my hand on the door handle.

"Thank you for trusting me," he said quietly and got out of the car. I stared at him as he walked around the front and opened my door.

I stepped out of the car. "Thank you. I'll see you next week."

He grinned and closed the door, made his way around the car, waved and got in. I heard the engine purr to life as I turned towards my front door. I turned back to wave and he was gone.

Oh my God...did that really happen? I opened the front door and called out to my mum. She shouted from upstairs that she was in the bath. I put the kettle on for tea, I needed it. I only made a cup for me – I knew that Mum would be in there forever. I sat with the cup between both hands, going over everything in my head.

I was supposed to be keeping my distance from them and yet the reverse had happened. I must be soft in the bloody head. On the plus side...they're all very nice and polite, especially Danny. I took my tea up to my bedroom. When I passed the bathroom, I called out, "I'm going to bed, Mum. Goodnight."

"Night, love," she answered.

I walked into my bedroom to find that the book was still open on my bed. It crossed my mind to look at it again. Instead, I closed it and shoved it between the other books on the shelf. I must have gone a bit crazy in the head to think that it could've been them. I'd gained four new friends and I was making the most of it. They were more than preferable to the ones I'd made here so far – apart from Becky. As it was Saturday tomorrow, and I could please myself, I decided to get the bus to town and look around the shops.

I got up early after sleeping soundly for once. I ate my toast and had a cup of tea, thinking about my day out. Once I was out of the house, I changed my mind and walked down to the beach, which was half a mile away. I wanted to walk along the seafront to town, rather than sit on a crowded bus full of holidaymakers. The sun was slightly hazy so it wasn't that warm for May and I was glad to be wearing a jacket. I reached the pier and crossed the road to the main path through gardens and was surprised how lovely the flowerbeds were.

A brass band was playing in the distance. I could just hear the notes, carried on the sea breeze, when things went quiet. There were more people about than I expected and the footpaths were very crowded. In places, I had to wait until it thinned out so I could make my way forward. Most people were heading towards the beach in the opposite direction to me. You know how it is, struggling against a tide.

As I walked, the band got louder and eventually a huge bandstand came into view on my right; hundreds of folding chairs were laid out in rows on the grass in front of it. Most of them were occupied. Between them and the bandstand, a narrow stream flowed, making its way down to the sea.

No matter how hard you try not to march when a brass band plays, I couldn't help it. I tried to get out of step with it and noticed other people doing the same. I felt like an idiot. I looked at my watch and realised I'd taken longer than expected to walk the seafront. It was way past lunchtime and I was starving, so I walked up one of the paths that snaked through the huge rhododendron and laurel bushes, leading up to the shops.

There was quite a sharp bend in the path and, as I turned the corner, I almost bumped into Danny.

"Hi," he said, as surprised as I was. "Nice to bump into you – well almost."

He was grinning.

I hoped he didn't think I was stalking him. "Oh, hi," I muttered, embarrassed.

"Where are you going?"

"I walked along the undercliff drive this morning and I've just realised I'm hungry. I was going to a café, to grab something to eat..." I was totally flustered.

"Would you like some company, or do you prefer to eat alone, Leah?"

"Company is fine with me. I'm only getting a snack to eat in the gardens."

"Let's go, then."

We walked to the nearest snack bar, almost in silence but I didn't feel awkward. I asked for a sandwich and cold drink – he just wanted a bottle of water. I pushed my hand in my pocket for some money, found enough and tried to pay for the food but he'd already paid and told me to put my money away.

"You didn't have to do that...thanks."

We casually wandered through the streets towards the gardens again and although we didn't talk, it was nice walking beside him.

We eventually found a space not occupied by trippers and sat near the same stream but further up the gardens, away from the bandstand.

Danny lay on his back with his hands behind his head. I sat upright, so I could eat my sandwich. It was so nice just to be here and I felt quite chilled-out. I ate my sandwich, thanking the heavens for remaining overcast. I hated the sun, really. I'd always worn strong sunscreen my whole life but had forgotten to apply some today. Ever since I was a toddler I'd break out in a rash without it. I'd hate to turn into a monster in front of this near perfect person.

"Where did you move from?" he asked, when I'd finished eating.

"Newcastle. We moved there because my gran was very ill. Mum wanted to be near her as she wasn't getting any better. She was in and out of hospital a lot, near the end. We lived there for three years and I hated every minute of it. We had a council house on a huge housing estate – and we were burgled, twice. When Gran died, my mum decided to move but we had to wait. She had to work three months' notice. She's a teacher; infants."

He listened intently to everything I was saying. I couldn't believe he was finding any of this in the least bit bloody interesting.

"I'm so pleased you moved here," he said with so much feeling.

Stunned wasn't quite the right word. Whatever the right word was, I was it. All I could answer was, "So am I." How bloody inadequate was that? I couldn't fathom some of the shit that dropped out of my mouth at times.

At that moment, the sun decided to appear. Oh, fuck! I was horrified. I'd have to get out of there now or grow into a freak.

He could see I was agitated and asked, "What's wrong?"

I looked at him full in the face. "Nothing," I lied. I made an excuse to go and left him sitting on the grass.

He was staring after me when I looked back to wave. "See you on Friday," I called.

He waved back with a puzzled look on his face.

I caught the bus home and was relieved to finally get indoors. Mum looked up from the book she was reading and said, "You're home early."

"I forgot my sunscreen this morning. As you can see, the sun's out. I was sitting with someone from church, in the town gardens." I didn't say the person was male or she'd have had a million questions for me.

"Ah..."

A knowing look on her face. I made an excuse about homework and ran up to my bedroom. I flicked on my radio to listen to some music, turned the volume down and sprawled out on my bed – and must have fallen asleep.

"There's someone on the phone for you, Leah," I heard my mum say, as I was waking up. She handed me the phone, looking puzzled.

I took the phone. "Hello," I mumbled, not fully awake.

"Are you okay...? It's Danny."

I nodded to Mum with a smile, not wanting her to hear anything I would say to my mystery caller. She left and closed the door.

"Yes, I'm fine. How did you get this number?"

"Directory enquiries, of course." I could almost feel him grinning. I bet he bloody loved that.

"Did I do something wrong this afternoon?" He sounded worried.

"No, but you're going to think I'm an idiot."

"Try me."

"I have a problem with the sun. All my life, I've had to wear strong sunscreen when I go out. This morning was overcast and I forgot to put any on...that's all."

I nervously waited for his reply. That should frighten him off. Won't see him again, for fucking dust.

I could hear him giggle, but he said, "I have the same problem...you wouldn't believe," he empathized. "I have to use industrial strength sunscreen."

I couldn't believe I was hearing his words. I admitted to him, "I've had so much grief from people in the past, I just panicked."

"I do understand, more than you know," he said, gently. "Don't ever be self-conscious with me," he added.

"It's good to find someone with the same problem – not that I'd wish this on anyone. Just bad luck 'the someone' was you."

"I've grown used to it, Leah. You know my other three friends...they have the same problem and we all met up in hospital."

"Oh my God. I've never met anyone with this before and then I bump into four of you!"

"You never know who you're sitting next to, do you, Leah? I've just noticed the time and I'll be late for work. I work nights. Don't forget, six-thirty on Friday. I'm sorry I have to go, see you soon."

"Bye, see you Friday."

Back to school and it was early on Monday morning with a full week to go through. The first person I ran into – you guessed it: Maggie. 'Ran into' wasn't totally accurate. I fell on her. She was picking something up from the floor just around a corner. Bloody typical that I was the one to get to her first. She was livid that it was me, as if I'd done it on purpose. I don't need any other reason for her to hate me...my mere existence is enough.

I stood up as quickly as I could.

"What do you think you're doing?" she screamed, causing everyone coming into school to stand there, staring at me.

She brought out hatred in me, I'm afraid. "I suppose I waited until you were doing, whatever the hell you're doing, just so I could bloody fall on you," I spat back at her. Has she got a brain...or half a brain, even?

She picked up her bag and sneered, "Get out of my face," and stormed off.

Terrific start to the day. I must pat myself on the back for that one.

Becky and her friend, Kate, heard the commotion and caught up with me along the corridor.

"She's off to a good start," Becky said with a huge grin on her face.

"Yes. I'm not violent...but I could bloody swing for her, at times. Has she been like that to anyone else?"

"She bullied a few other girls in the past," Becky told me. "And got into serious trouble for it. She was nearly expelled."

"That's interesting," I said. "I suppose that's why she didn't keep arguing. She was really nasty with me last week at church. Asked me why I was there, as if she owned the bloody place. I wouldn't mind betting she'd expected to get away with bullying me there, instead of here. I wondered why she was being like that." I nodded to myself. "You've answered a few questions for me, thanks. I have a few friends there now and her face has really been put out of joint."

The rest of the week went by without any other incidents, and so it was a pleasure to go to school; I'd always liked attending in the past. I realised that, sooner or later, I'd have to leave – and would be sorry to go.

Becky was very friendly now and I'd reached the conclusion she disliked Maggie as much as I did. I truly began to feel that we were mates.

Friday afternoon, and the end of school came round quicker than I thought it would. What to wear – jeans and jumper, I thought. I found my new jeans and a green jumper. It wouldn't be necessary to wear a jacket to church as it was definitely getting warmer. Mum was in the kitchen when I got downstairs.

"Are you going to church tonight? You'll be late, won't you?"

"I'm getting picked up in a minute, so I don't have to worry about buses." I tried to make it sound casual.

"Okay," she said, absentmindedly.

Thank God she didn't pick up on it.

I heard a car horn and hurried for the door. "Bye, Mum."

I didn't hear her reply because I was out of the door and hurrying for the car, where I noticed that Danny was the only occupant. That didn't go down well with me. I opened the door, climbed into the seat, put the belt on and turned to him.

"Hello...where are the others?" I felt tense as I glanced at the empty back seat. He could see I was pissed off.

"They'll be at the church, so don't worry. They had something on this afternoon, that's all."

He smiled, putting me immediately at ease. You're a sucker and you know it.

"How was your week at school?" he asked, keeping his eyes on the road.

"Well...Monday was a disaster but the rest of the week was fine," I told him, then giggled to myself.

"Please explain?" he asked with a grin, eyes still riveted on the road ahead.

"Who did I fall onto as I rounded a corner? Don't bother answering – I'd take bets you already know."

He laughed before I could go on.

"I can tell you – she wasn't amused."

"Ha! – she doesn't like you much. I did notice what she was like with you at church." Christ, was I surprised to hear that. "I saw her have a go at you when you took your cup back, last week. I didn't say anything – you'd had enough of her that night, but I noticed."

"I didn't think you were paying much attention. Becky, my friend in class, told me she was nearly expelled last year for bullying."

He glanced at me. "I'm always paying attention, especially where you're concerned."

I didn't get to say any more because we'd arrived at the church. We both got out; Danny used the key fob for the central locking and we walked into the hall to be greeted by Emily, Josh and Leo. Emily gave me a hug, which was nice, if a little weird – but I really felt I belonged with them all. We sat down and I scanned the room to see if my 'friend' was there. Sure enough – she never disappoints, and was sporting a scowl on her face that would've melted iron. _You should rent that out to the nearest bloody_ _foundry, missy._ Danny was also looking at her. I wondered what was going on behind his eyes – the strange look on his face was one I couldn't fathom. I didn't want her consuming my thoughts all evening, though; she'd depressed me enough, I decided, and banishing her from my mind was easier than I'd expected.

The healing session had started so we had about twenty minutes until the service began. I pulled my chair to face my friends, knowing that Maggie was staring at the back of my head, which pleased me no end. It transpired in our short chat that Danny worked in the hospital on permanent nights and the other three spent their working day in a funeral home in Winton, just outside of town.

I wasn't spooked by their revelation, it fascinated me. I didn't think young people got into that line of work; obviously I was wrong. I noticed that Leo didn't look so ill today and told him so. He just smiled but said nothing.

I hoped I wasn't being too familiar with him. I'd always found it tricky when making new friends; not quite knowing how people tick at first – but now, the realisation dawned on me how extremely comfortable I felt around them and even at the prospect of stepping up at every meeting.

I could hear chairs moving behind me and dragged mine back beside Danny's. The lady on the stage, I knew her as Elsbeth now, brought everyone to order with her cough. Huh! Probably how she always gets their attention. She reeled off the times and days of other meetings that were run here on different nights. I had no idea what they were, so took little notice.

Danny nudged me. "You should go to that. It would help you get more experience." I must have looked confused. "I'll tell you later," he added.

The hymn started and I struggled to find the right page. Danny held his book towards me and we shared. I was getting used to the hymns now and could sing some of them from memory but I was still thankful for the three women who carried the song along for everyone. The singing would likely die a death were it not for their voices ringing bright.

Elsbeth opened the circle and gave a message straight away – to Maggie. I looked over, somewhat surprised; I'd never seen her that flustered before.

"Yes, I'm coming to you, dear," Elsbeth said calmly and carried on, "I have your Aunt Rose with me, standing next to your mother."

Maggie's face was white.

Elsbeth didn't wait long before continuing. "She told me your mother was very sad to see you in such distress. She knows you've had a hard time since she died but you have to curb your temper. Serious trouble will rain down on you if you don't."

I was in shock, let alone Maggie. There were tears in her eyes and I actually felt sorry for her. Someone passed the tissue box that was always on hand – and well used at every service.

Elsbeth said, "Please try? You deserve a better life, but if you continue as you are, you'll never have one. Please try to find some professional help." Elsbeth was quiet for a minute and then said, "Your mum sends her love and God bless."

All through her message, Maggie shrank in her chair. "Thank you."

She sniffed again and dabbed her eyes. I felt pretty certain it was the first message she'd had in all the times she'd been coming here, judging from the shell-shocked look on her face.

The service moved on and someone further down the hall began to convey another message. I sat with my eyes closed, trying to clear my mind of what I'd just witnessed. I was stunned by a picture that jumped into my mind. I saw a group of men, sitting on a beach, wearing clothes that gangsters would have worn. I immediately thought of the book, but they were different and nothing like in the photograph I'd seen before. I didn't know how to react, and before I could think properly, another one flashed into my head. Women in black this time, crying at the side of a grave. They were dressed in 1940's clothing; a very distinctive style with shoulder-padded dresses and black snoods on their hair. I sat there in a state of shock.

The lady who was giving a message had finished and I was still pondering what to do when I felt a hand in the middle of my back. No one either side of me had moved a muscle and there was a solid wall behind the chair I was sat on. Shit! The hand pushed and I was on my feet, almost falling onto my face. Danny grabbed my arm to steady me.

I bet he's wondering what the fuck's going on. I stood up straight and tried to compose myself.

"I've just been physically pushed from my seat," I told them all in a shaky voice. "I have to tell...describe to you the photographs that flashed into my mind, apparently – talk about pushy."

A few people sniggered and I realised they'd seen it all before. But still, I was bloody embarrassed by it.

I looked at the faces of my new friends and they were all deadly serious.

"They have to be linked in some way."

They listened as I told them all the details of both photos. I waited to see if anyone could accept them.

The answer I was expecting came from the wrong direction, from my right.

"I can take both of them," Danny said with conviction.

"What...?" I heard my tiny voice ask.

"Leah, are you all right? Get some water somebody, would you, please?"

It was Danny's voice I could hear, seemingly miles away. I heard other distant voices: women fussing, mainly. The last one I heard was a younger voice that said, "You'll have to tell her," so quietly that I hardly heard it.

There were other words spilling into my brain but they weren't very clear because my senses were dulled so much.

"What happened?" I asked, trying to make sense of what was going on around me.

"You passed out, Leah." Danny sounded concerned. "Don't get up yet, you're still very pale. Here, have a sip of water." He handed me a glass. After a few minutes, he said, "You're looking a bit better now. You had me worried for a minute, there."

I was beginning to feel much better as he helped me onto a chair. I was still trying to piece together what had actually happened, before I fainted. The message. I remember it and who accepted it.

Danny must have realised I'd remembered; he said quietly, "I have a lot to tell you, but I can't do it here. I think we should leave soon."

I nodded to him.

Elsbeth came over to me and said, "That brought the meeting to a close a mite quickly." She was smiling. "We've seen it all here, don't worry. You still look very pale. Should I call you a taxi?"

"We'll take her home, Elsbeth. She'll be okay."

"That's very good of you, Danny, thank you. I hope you feel better soon."

She turned and walked down the hall away from us.

"She seems to know you well..." I looked at his face.

"I told you. We come here every week," he reminded me and smiled.

Emily took the glass back to the tiny kitchen, beside the stage. She joined us and we left the hall together. I could feel the tension from everyone as we got in Danny's car. He glanced at me, started the engine and drove us to an empty car park away from the hall. I wasn't sure who would speak first. Danny was just watching me, carefully.

Emily began talking, which surprised me, though I don't know why.

"Leah, we all knew about the two photographs you described," she admitted. "They were photographs of a funeral," she went on. "A funeral we attended."

"What! That's fucking ridiculous!"

I looked at Danny and all he did was nod his bloody head – but his eyes never left me.

Emily ploughed on, "We also knew you were coming to the church at some point. We've been waiting for you." I gasped. "We've been waiting a very long time."

What the fuck's she saying? My eyes were riveted on Danny's face – he just kept nodding.

"This must be some fucking nightmare! Well, isn't it?" I screamed at him.

Floods of tears rolled down my face and I wasn't sure when I'd drown, but it was coming. Someone handed me a tissue. I glanced at Danny, noticing that a sadness filled his face.

"We're very sorry to dump this on you all at once, but you're getting closer to us and you have to know. There's a lot more, only judging by your reaction, I shouldn't think you could take another helping of it yet." He looked truly upset.

Emily leaned over the back of my seat and said, "We really are sorry, Leah."

She took hold of my hand. I knew then they all meant it. I wiped my tears away. I looked through the windscreen for a while, trying to digest the words I'd just heard. There was a lot going on beneath the surface between us all, that much I sensed.

They must have known I was trying to sort my head out. They were very quiet, just waiting for me. Perhaps they thought they'd pushed me a little too far. I looked over to Danny. He was still looking at me but his face was much calmer now.

Maybe I knew this was coming in a way, but not to this extent. And there would be more to follow, I knew. Would I be able to I handle it? That was the biggest question orbiting my mind.

I blew my nose and turned to Danny. "Where do we go from here, then?" I asked, suddenly feeling better about things.

Danny's eyes widened. "You mean we haven't scared you half to death enough today?"

I grinned at him. He looked confused.

"I have something to show you, all of you," I declared. "You'll have to drive me home as it's in my bedroom."

Everyone looked puzzled as Danny started the car.

When we arrived at my house, I told them all, "Wait here, I won't be long."

My mum was out, thank God. She'd have taken one look at my face and been upset. I was back in the car after about two minutes with the book in my hand. I found the centre of the photographs and turned the book towards them. It was their turn to gasp. Now they had questions for me.

Danny said, "Where did you get this?"

"Ebay." I grinned. "You can imagine what I thought when I saw it. I swore a lot."

Danny giggled.

"I ordered it online after my first visit to the church. I thought all sorts. You couldn't imagine the crap I came up with. I just decided it couldn't be you. I was happy to have made friends with you all. I'd forgotten about it until Emily held my hand. Why that triggered the memory, I don't know. You can forget about scaring me half to death...you didn't. The book did that nearly two weeks ago."

They all giggled.

"I think there was a reason why that particular book was for sale on that day."

Danny nodded. "You really aren't scared?" he asked, flabbergasted.

"No, but it was a hell of a lot to take in, especially after I fainted in church."

Danny said very gently, "It's because of what happened in church, we had to tell you. I told you before – you're getting closer to us. You're seeing part of our existence every time you get the pictures in your head; don't you see?"

He was trying not to frighten me, I could see that.

Josh and Leo had the book and I could hear them whispering to each other about the photograph.

I turned to them. "When I first saw that, I flung the book across my bedroom; thought it was possessed."

They all laughed.

I looked at Danny and asked, "How bad is the rest of it? I need to know."

He thought about it for a short while. "Leah, it's worse than you could ever imagine, but we'll tell you in stages. You're joined to us now and we all feel for you. You are like family to us and have been for a very long time."

He was so sincere I almost began crying again. Danny could see my hands trembling. He took hold of my right hand and squeezed it gently. There was a very faint buzzing coming off his skin. I didn't notice it when Emily held my hand, but I'd been distracted with the crying, I supposed. It wasn't an unpleasant sensation, in fact, it seemed to settle me.

"Could I pick you up tomorrow and we'll go to the gardens by the stream and talk," he said quietly, watching me carefully. He seemed to be allowing me time to let things sink in, waiting patiently for me to answer. He kept hold of my hand.

"Okay. I'd like that. You can tell me a bit more if you want, in stages."

He let loose one of his amazing smiles, nodded and said, "Stages."

Everyone in the car seemed more buoyant by now. Their previously worried faces were happy again. This must have been strange for them, too.

"There's something I'd like to say," I announced.

They all looked up.

"Ever since I met you all, I've had this feeling, when I'm with you, of belonging. It seemed weird to me and I thought I was imagining it at first. I couldn't understand why any of you would want to befriend me. I understand now why I felt it."

It was as if I'd exploded a happy-bomb in the car. Everyone was elated.

I could see Mum walking up the road, quite a way off.

"Do I still look like I've been crying? My mum's on her way up the street."

"No, you look fine," Danny answered. "Do you want us to go now?"

"No. She ought to meet you all – as we'll be seeing more of each other, won't we?"

Danny nodded. "Good idea. It would make things easier for you."

He winked at me and laughed. Mum was nearly at the car by now so Danny lowered the electric window.

"Mum, I'm here," I said, my head poking out of the window.

She looked up and smiled, but was a bit bemused at seeing me in the car. She walked towards the window and looked past me at everyone inside.

"These are my friends from church, Mum," I said with a smile on my face. "This is Danny." I pointed towards him and pointed out the others in the back, reciting their names to suit.

She smiled at everyone in turn and said, "Hello."

They all greeted her very formally, calling her Mrs Crosby. I think she was shocked at how polite they were.

"I'll be in soon, Mum. We're just making plans for tomorrow. We're going to town, if that's all right with you, of course?"

I didn't expect her to object – that's why I was asking.

She seemed suitably impressed by my new friends, and said, "No problem, it's fine. I'll see you when you come in, Leah." To everyone in the car: "It was nice to meet you all, goodnight."

Everyone said, "Goodnight," in return.

She turned towards our front door, found her key and let herself in, leaving the door slightly open for me.

"What time are you picking me up, Danny?" I looked up to discover he was staring at me.

"You have a very nice mother," he said, quietly. His eyes were very sad. Things clicked together in my head and I understood his sadness.

"Thank you, she's been good to me." I didn't know what else I could say. I felt really sad for them all.

"Is ten o'clock all right for you?" He was smiling again – the hurt buried, once more.

"That's great. I better go in now. I'll see you tomorrow," I said, returning his smile. I turned to the other three in the back. "I'll see you three soon."

"See you," they all replied in unison.

Danny grabbed my hand. "Thank you. Don't forget the sunscreen, remember?"

Danny laughed. I laughed back at him. He let go of my hand, got out of the car and came round to open my door.

As I got out, he put his hands on my shoulders and said, "You don't know what this means to all of us. You better go in, Leah, it's getting cold and I'll see you tomorrow."

He was happy again. I could feel it as I watched him get back in. The others waved from the back seat as he drove away from my gate. I waved back – sad to see them leave.

I walked into the house and Mum beckoned me into the front room.

"I like your friends, Leah," she said. "How long have you known them?"

"From the first time I went to the church with Maggie, Mum."

"Danny drives a lovely car, doesn't he?" she acknowledged, glancing at my face, rather than the sewing she had on her lap.

"I know. I was surprised when I saw it, too. His family must be wealthy for him to drive that – but it's lovely and comfy and he's a careful driver. Do you want tea, Mum? I'm making some and then I'm going in the bath."

"No thanks, love. I had one at Lyn's before I came home. You get off then, night."

I made my tea and took it upstairs to the bathroom and ran the bath. I drank it as I soaked in the day and reflected on the last few hours. When I finally climbed into bed I was so tired I fell asleep almost immediately.

## Chapter 3

Danny had knocked on the door while I was still upstairs so Mum had answered it. They both looked up when I walked in the front room. I could see they must have been talking.

"Hi, are you ready?" he asked with his lovely smile.

"Hello. Yes, I slept like a log and overlay. Sorry you've had to wait."

"You two get off," Mum prompted. "I've got housework to do before a lot of preparation for school. We've got school inspections next week, which I'm naturally dreading."

We left her to it. On the way to town, I asked him if Mum had been grilling him.

"She asked what the church was like, nothing else. She only had time for a couple of questions before you came down. It sounds like she works very hard."

"Yes. When my dad died, she went to teacher training college for two years. I was only little and don't remember much about it. I only know that much because she told me. At least she was there with me when we had holidays."

The traffic was horrendous, with long queues at every set of lights. We waited for yet another green light, the sequence of changes taking ages for me.

I could tell he was thinking about something by the frown etched on his forehead.

Danny turned to me. "I think we should park somewhere and talk in the car for a bit. It's still too chilly to sit on the grass. What do you think?"

I looked up at the sky. "You're probably right. The sun hasn't been out long enough to warm up the ground."

He took a left turn onto the road that snaked along the top of the cliffs. Right on the top, the view was breathtaking; over the sea, the horizon shimmered. It promised to be a hot day, with no clouds in the pale blue sky.

Danny slowed the car down and stopped against the kerb. He switched the engine off and turned in his seat to look at me. His face was really serious.

"Leah, are you over the shock from yesterday?"

"Yes. I got in the bath last night and went over everything. I don't suppose there was any other way to tell me. I also had my own little revelation with the book. You should've seen your faces..." I laughed at the memory of it.

"Yes, you had us there, all right." He was grinning like a Cheshire cat. "It was your own revenge for what we did to you. We all talked about it when we left your house. It was pretty funny. We definitely didn't see that coming."

We sat quietly for a few minutes, looking out over the sea and lost in our own thoughts.

Danny broke the silence by clearing his throat and I knew this was it. He had more to tell me so I turned to look at him; worry all over his face as he started to speak.

"When I tell you this next part," he began, trying to be as gentle as he could, "you're going to be horrified – but I can't help that. I wish I could, but it's the only way to tell it. Please remember that none of us wants to hurt you in any way, but you have to know."

I undid my seat belt to allow for any escape I might need to make. I'm taking no bloody chances here with you.

He stopped there, letting it sink in. He kept his eyes on me the whole time as he spoke. I blinked back at him, not knowing what was coming.

"Leah, all five of us are related," he said quietly.

"What?"

I could hardly breathe. My chest wouldn't move to breathe in. Oh, here we go! The panic's set in and I'm going to die here now and he's only just fucking started.

"We are related," he went on, "on your father's side. I'm afraid the next part of my revelation could be the hardest thing for you to understand so I'll tell you slowly. This story goes back a long way." He stopped to give me a minute as he could see I was struggling. He watched me carefully until I had my breathing under control, then carried on.

"One of our relatives made a big mistake over land rights. He came across a very evil man who was causing the rift over title deeds. Our relative won his case in court and the other man lost out – but that man never forgot his defeat."

Danny paused. "Do you want me to stop, you've gone white? Are you okay?"

He was worried. I could see it in his eyes. Me too!

"I don't know," I whispered. "I can't get my head around this."

Danny just sat there, seemingly knowing what a problem I was having. He gently took hold of my hand. I felt better when he held my hand and not so alone, but how could I stop the screaming inside my brain, telling me to run? It took me quite a while to gain control of myself.

"Go on," I finally said. "I've got my head around that."

My words must have sounded unconvincing because he asked, "Are you sure?"

I nodded.

"This next part is probably the worst, I'm sorry." I could see the pain in his face. He started talking again. "The man was consumed with hatred. Our relatives didn't know who they were dealing with, and they never knew. Over the generations, family members disappeared and were never seen again. It was always the young who vanished. Our families thought they were cursed, and in a way, they were." He stopped for a minute, thankfully. "Are you sure you're okay, Leah?"

"Give me a minute, please?" I asked, hardly audible.

I looked out of the window, wishing I didn't have to hear all of this, only I knew I did.

"I'm okay," I assured him.

"Only if you're sure?" he asked gently. I nodded and he carried on. "The four of us are the teenagers who were taken," he said, almost to himself.

"What the fuck; you can't be!" I spluttered. I don't fucking believe this. "How?"

The tears spilled over then, I couldn't stop them. He let me cry without saying any more. It took me ages to stop sobbing and when I looked at him he was staring through the windscreen, agonizing over his last words. Time passed in a heavy silence, though I've no idea for how long.

"I don't think I should say any more," he whispered. I hardly heard the words.

"Why?" I looked at him, knowing there was more.

"I don't know if you can handle it," he said gently. Neither do I, for fuck's sake? "I don't want to frighten you and I'm afraid I will."

I stared out of the window, again. A while later, my mind settled down and started to think rationally again. I reasoned that, from everything I'd heard already and knowing the four of them have been on this earth a lot longer than me, my mind would only be working overtime trying to fathom out what he still had to tell me. I decided then – I'd rather know. I took a deep breath before I spoke to him.

"There's only one way to find out, Danny," I said to him calmly. "I'd rather know everything. It seems to me we were meant to meet up. I want to help if I can and the only way for that to happen is for me to know everything. I'm just glad we're not in the middle of the gardens, talking about this."

I must have looked braver than I felt. Christ; if he only knew how shit scared I really was.

He turned towards me, dumbstruck. He looked at me for a couple of minutes, still unable to speak, then said, "That's the reason for my suggestion to parking up somewhere. I really am sorry I've upset you. I'd no idea how hard this would be, for you and for me," he admitted. Didn't I know it?

"Go on?" I prompted. Daft bastard; get ready to run.

"You'd better brace yourself for the rest, Leah, it's horrendous." I could tell he was struggling. "Leah, don't be afraid, please?"

My eyes never wavered from his face and he relaxed a little.

"That man stole us away from our families and turned us into," he faltered; unable to make his mouth move, for a minute, "vampires!" He could hardly say the word without cringing. I could see the horror in his eyes; he was distraught. It didn't just fly over my bloody head, either. Fucking hell!

I was stunned and rigid, not knowing what to say or do. Tears? None left. Time passed. Eventually, he seemed to calm down and so did I. He leaned forward and flipped a switch. Both front windows rolled down and a fresh breeze blew in.

Bloody heaven. The sun was now high overhead – and hot. I'd lots of questions to ask. Number one on the fucking list in big fat red letters: how does this vampire thing work? I couldn't ask it, not yet. I didn't think it was because I was scared, though I'd be liar if I said I wasn't. Enough had been said for one day, that was for bloody sure. I mulled things over in my head, trying to put my brain back in order. I didn't think he knew what to say to me. Danny looked haggard as he stared through the windscreen.

"I'm all right you know," I said and smiled at him. "I'm not afraid."

I left it there and turned from him, looking out of the side window over the sea.

He was quiet for quite a long time and eventually I turned round to look at him, surprised to see his face calm and the anguish gone.

Suddenly he grinned at me and said, "You didn't run away, then?"

"I nearly bloody did. You've no idea how close I was to scarpering."

That broke the ice and we both laughed.

I pulled down the visor and looked in the mirror. "Christ, I look a fucking mess. I'd frighten ghosts away with this face. On second thoughts, I could always audition for Kiss or Alice Cooper with all these black streaks down my cheeks – except I'd have to be able to play something or sing. That's knocked that on the bloody head, straight away. I'll shut up."

He giggled as I dug around in my bag, searching for wipes and eye make-up. For the next five minutes, he watched as I sorted out my face.

I dropped everything back in my bag and turned to him. "Now, I feel better. Nothing like a bit of slap to make you feel human again," I said cheerfully. "Shit! I shouldn't have said that, sorry."

"Don't worry about putting your foot in it, I think it's funny. There must be lots of things you want to know, but that can come later. You know the worst now," he concluded. "What would you like to do on this fine summer's day?"

"We could go for that walk in the gardens. I won't be running home today. I'm inside nearly half a bottle of bloody sunscreen," I told him with a grin.

"Okay, let's go," he said, the relief in his voice was palpable.

He started the engine and drove us into town.

It seemed to take ages to find a parking space amid the invasion of tourists arrived to bask in the predicted sunshine. Nearly relinquishing the task, Danny finally spotted someone's indicator flashing and waited for them to vacate the space. Luckily, it wasn't far from the square. Dodging the stream of people, we walked to the gardens, hand in hand as friends, no relatives, nothing more. We'd both been through such harrowing revelations; it was a welcome relief to both of us, knowing that the worst was over. I knew that disclosing his worst nightmare had been torture for him; he'd obviously been worried that I'd run, disgusted and frightened out of my wits.

As we walked along the footpath through the centre of the gardens, I saw Josh coming towards us. I didn't think Danny had seen him.

"Look, there's Josh over there." I indicated with my free hand.

His eyes followed where I was pointing and we hurried towards him.

Josh smiled at us and said, "Hi. I wasn't expecting to see you down here. What are you doing?"

"Hi, Josh. I was hoping you'd be here," Danny said. "Where are the others?"

Josh pointed towards an expanse of grass. "We've been sitting there for about an hour."

We turned and followed him over to Leo and Emily. Their eyes lit up when they saw us coming. They were quite near the stream, which could be heard bubbling away as it splashed over the little steps and continued through the gardens towards the sea.

Emily smiled. "Hi, I didn't expect to see you two here. What have you been doing?" She knew we'd been talking but had no idea how much I'd been told.

Danny told all three of them exactly what we'd been doing and how much we had talked through. From the surprise on their faces, I could see they were amazed I was there.

Leo put his hand on Danny's shoulder. "Thanks for doing it, Danny. I know that not one of us would've had a clue where to start."

"I knew that, Josh. That's why I offered to broach it – and it was hard enough for me," he admitted. "Leah was very brave."

"Leah," Leo said, looking at me with nothing less than reverence in his eyes. "We all owe you a debt of gratitude. Sitting through that couldn't have been easy."

I felt a lump threatening to clog my throat.

"Here, here," Josh agreed with Leo. Emily got up, hugged me and whispered, "Thank you, Leah."

I smiled at them. "No, thank you. You're all forgetting the bloody obvious." They looked totally puzzled. "I've gained four cousins I didn't know I had."

Their eyes widened in astonishment.

"We never thought of it that way," Danny carried on with a sparkle in his eyes. "We should go out and celebrate – but we don't drink." He was grinning as the last words fell out of his mouth. The penny dropped and we all burst out laughing.

We stayed like that, laughing and joking for the next two hours. It was good that they felt comfortable with me; able to joke about the horrific situation they were in without feeling ashamed.

The trippers thinned out fast, gravitating to the hotels that were serving food, along with every café and restaurant in town.

"Anyone fancy a walk?" I asked. No takers. "I better get something to eat, I'm famished."

They glanced at each other and giggled.

"I'll walk with you," Emily chirped. She really was happy today.

"Can I get anyone anything?" I asked, smirking.

Josh came back with, "Not tonight, Josephine." Trying for a French accent and falling short by miles.

After leaving the three of them in great spirits, we headed for the same snack bar Danny and I had used the week before. On the way, Emily chatted about the contrast in everyone since I'd been told – and a few things Danny hadn't touched on.

"It's such a relief to all of us that you know, Leah," Emily told me. "We knew you had to be told and we knew where you lived, only none of us had the courage to contact you. What would we have said? It was a great surprise when you came to the church. That day you walked in, I wasn't there but the three lads couldn't stop talking about it."

We'd reached the snack bar, joined a short queue and only waited a few minutes. I bought a ham roll and a bottle of Coke, then we ambled back towards the gardens. I ate the roll as we walked, hoping I'd finish it by the time we joined the others.

"We knew you were a sensitive, even though you didn't," Emily carried on. "It would've awakened in you at some point in your life, even if you hadn't come to the church. We would've waited, however long it took."

My eyes widened, having words to say but my mouth was so full I could only nod. She continued, "I'm just glad you're around the same age as us. It makes things easier, somehow." She turned to me and smiled.

I finished eating and drank some of the Coke. "Have you had any messages from anyone else at church?"

"Never. We didn't expect any, Leah. I told you – we were waiting for you."

"How long for?"

"I think Danny should explain that to you, as he was the first."

We linked arms and walked over the grass to sit down with them. They were talking quietly. I thought it was about work things, so I lay down on my back with my arm over my eyes and soaked up the heat of the late afternoon sun.

Someone tapped my shoulder. I moved my arm and the sun was so bright I sat up blinking. It was Danny.

"Would you like to see where we live?" he asked. "And then I'll drive you home."

"I'd love to."

I'd been wondering where they lived, but didn't like to ask. He put out his hand to help me stand up and, after brushing bits of grass from my clothes, I followed him over to the path where the others were waiting.

"Come on, sleepyhead," Leo teased.

"Did I fall asleep, sorry?" I said, sarcastically. "I've had one hell of a day."

Everyone laughed and we made our way to the car, weaving through the tourists who'd visited for the day – who by now were worn out and walking with screaming kids in tow and trying not to spend any money if they could help it, but making damn sure they got their money's worth out of the place.

We finally got to the car and drove out of town, and to be honest, I was glad to get out of the crowds. I noticed we were heading towards Winton. I'd never been out this way before. The houses weren't quite as grand as those in Westbourne but not small by any standards.

Danny slowed down as we came to a small parade of shops. "There's the business – the office part, really."

I looked over the road and stared at the shop sign. Crosby and Co. Funeral Directors. My mouth must have dropped open as I heard them giggling in the back.

I pulled myself together. "You buggers, making me believe you just worked there." I was laughing before I finished the last word.

"Do you want to see the rest?" Danny asked, amused by my reaction.

"There's more?"

This was bloody incredible. The car started again and we drove for at least half an hour, and the neat lines of houses dwindled into countryside. I could hear the indicator working and felt the car slowing down. We turned left on to a gravel drive and I caught sight of another sign for the business as we turned into a beautiful parkland. The drive meandered through the grounds until we stopped in a courtyard, the car facing the stonework of a huge building. I'd never seen a place like this before. Well...only on films; it was enormous. Everyone in the back piled out and ran for the only door I could see in front of me. I got out and followed hesitantly.

Danny turned and grabbed my hand with excitement. "Come on, I think you'll like it," he said, almost dragging me up the gravel. I tried to get in the mood but the size of the place was a bit daunting to me. Imposing. The others had already disappeared through the door.

Danny turned to me and asked gently, "Have we worried you? I'm sorry. Perhaps it's too much – after all, you've been through a lot today. We forget that this must be very intimidating. Do you want to go home?"

"I never dreamed you'd have anything like this. I feel out of my depth here. You'll have to give me a minute, Danny." My voice came out in a whisper.

"I am sorry. I've put far too much on you...I'm such an idiot. I'm surprised you haven't run away, screaming for help." He put both his hands on my shoulders and looked me in the eyes. "Come on, I want to show you something."

He took me by the hand and led me between two buildings and along a path, next to a wall. I could see a gate set into the wall. Danny grinned and pulled me through it into the most beautiful garden I'd ever seen with flowers everywhere I looked. The sun was getting low in the sky and the perfume inside the walled garden was intoxicating. There were benches placed between the flowerbeds and some backed up to the wall we'd just walked through. I pulled him over to one and sat down, letting everything sink in for a minute before I spoke to him.

"Danny, I'm a bit overwhelmed by this place...but it's beautiful." I glanced to my right and suddenly realised I was looking at the front of the house. I'd seen pictures of similar houses in French travel magazines. I looked back at his smile. "Why is this French château in the middle of Dorset, may I ask?"

"I don't know," he said. "But we inherited it; all of it."

I must have looked shocked.

"Let me explain. When I was taken, one person in my family, and I don't know who, started putting money away. The next generation kept paying into the trust, and so on. Josh was next and this house was added. Leo was next and the fortune just kept growing. A team of solicitors took charge when Emily disappeared. They tracked us down and it took them years to find us, so now we are here."

I was speechless for a few minutes, trying to take it all in.

"Can I ask you something?" I hesitated.

"What do you want to know?"

"No, it doesn't matter." I couldn't ask it because I'd be dragging up old memories.

"You can ask me anything, Leah. It doesn't matter what it is."

"When were you taken?"

His eyes grew sad. "Seventeen eighty-two. Josh joined me in eighteen twenty-six, Leo in eighteen fifty-seven and Emily in nineteen twenty-four."

"All those years," I said in a whisper. I could feel the tears trickling down my cheeks.

"Don't cry," he said, putting his arm round my shoulder and pulling me over to him.

My face ended up against his chest. We sat like that until I stopped crying.

"It was a long time ago," he said softly. "We're away from him and we've found you and that's the most important thing." He sat thoughtful for a while before he spoke again. "They know I'm telling you all this so don't be afraid of talking about it to them," he carried on quietly. "We are all telepathic."

"What!"

Did I hear that right? I looked at his face and he smiled and nodded. Christ, I didn't know what to think about that so I just let it float on top of all the rest I'd found out that day. I was looking at another world. A supernatural world. I thought about it and supposed I shouldn't be all that surprised really, considering everything that had happened, including at church.

"How come they didn't know how much you'd told me this morning?"

"They were too far away from us. The telepathy developed in us because we lived so close together for all those years. We relied on each other totally. We didn't speak out loud so he wasn't able to hear us. We used it to eventually get away from him, or we'd still be there now."

He was thinking about something as the frown was there, momentarily.

I looked at my watch. It felt like weeks had passed since Danny had picked me up this morning.

"Danny, I should ring my mum. It'll be late when I get home and she'd have already started to worry." I'd forgotten about the time.

"Sure, come with me." He held out his hand and led me towards the front door of the château. We walked up the stone steps and through the main door into the most amazing hall I'd ever seen. In the middle stood an enormous table and at its centre sat a huge vase of mixed flowers. I followed Danny around the table to a piece of furniture that looked French to me. He gestured to the telephone on the marble top. He left me to phone my mum.

I dialled and waited for her to pick up, looking around while I stood there. The chandelier that hung over the table was huge and laden with crystals. The walls were covered in silk, with tiny leaves and birds embroidered all over it in the most delicate of patterns. I jumped when the phone suddenly came to life with Mum's voice.

"Hello," she said, hesitantly.

"Hi, Mum, it's only me. I thought I'd let you know what I'm doing as I won't be home for a while. We've been in the gardens all day and I'm at their house now, looking around. It's beautiful, Mum. I'll tell you about it when I get home." I stopped talking to give her a chance to speak. "Okay, Mum, I won't be too late...bye."

Danny returned just after I put the receiver down.

"You don't mind if I tell Mum about this wonderful place, do you?" I asked, almost apologising.

"Of course not. We want you to be comfortable with all this and you can bring your mother here to see it, if you want." He waited until I was relaxed and said, "Can I show you around?"

"Yes, please." I couldn't wait. He took me from room to room, glancing at me every now and then to see my reaction. I think he was pleased that I obviously loved it; who wouldn't? The last room we went into was modern and totally different from the rest of the house.

Emily was sitting at a computer. She looked up and asked, "Would you like tea or anything else, Leah? We have everything here because we have staff."

I realised it was hours since a drink had touched my lips. So much had happened I just hadn't given it a thought.

"I'd love a tea, please, Emily."

She left through a door at the back of the room.

Leo was lying on a large red sofa watching a plasma TV on the wall. Motor racing was on. He had an earpiece in his left ear and the TV's sound was off. He waved at me with a smile and turned back to the program. Danny asked me to make myself comfortable. I chose the single chair at the end of the sofa and he sat on the arm of the sofa next to my chair. Emily came back with my tea.

"Thank you. I'm always forgetting to drink when I'm preoccupied with anything."

"And you have a good excuse for that, today," she said, giggling.

I tasted my tea and it was just how I like it, no sugar. I turned to Emily who was back on the computer. "How did you know how I like it, Emily?"

She just tapped her forehead and smiled. I understood and looked at Danny. I could tell he was amused.

"Is your mother okay about you being late?" Danny asked me.

"Yes. She's still wading through the stuff for the big inspection next week. She always worries about her job when they're around. I've no idea what I'll do for work when I finish school, but it definitely won't be teaching."

Christ, I'm talking my head off. I'd better shut up. I sipped my tea and relaxed for a moment, soaking up the tranquillity of the place. I noticed the French doors behind Emily on the far wall. Bloody hell, the view was fantastic.

"Who's the gardener or do you get someone in?" I asked. "I like flowers. They brighten everything up, don't they?" I must be bloody rambling but I don't give a stuff.

Danny was smiling at me. "I think you like it here. We're all pleased about that. The gardener is Josh. He seems to have what you call green fingers and everything he touches, grows. The gardens here were very run-down when we arrived. He set to work and has made it quite charming. If you've finished your tea, we could walk the garden and you'll see for yourself."

I put my empty cup down on the small table by my chair and Danny took me out through the French doors.

As we stood on the top of the steps near the front door, the perfume from the garden hit me again. We walked down the nearest path through the flowerbeds and came to another gate in the wall at the bottom. Danny held it open for me – and there was Josh, in a huge greenhouse stocked with all sort of plants. Bloody hell, it must be heated. Grapes hung from the roof in places. Josh was at the other end and, when he saw us coming, he stopped what he was doing and came to speak to us.

"Hi, Leah. I heard what you said about flowers. I'll put some in the car for you and your mother before you go home."

I was touched. "Thank you so much, Josh, and your garden is beautiful."

We left Josh and continued down a sloping path. At the bottom was an old faded summer house facing the river. How large is this place?

Danny stopped walking and said, "We can explore this next time you come. It's getting dark and we haven't put electricity out as far as this."

We turned around and chatted on the way back to the house.

"This place is stunning and I've never been anywhere like it, ever."

"You can come here any time you like, you're family to us. What is ours is now yours."

I'm bloody speechless. Danny saw my astonishment and said, "I mean it. We've never had a family. We can't remember the family we had before. Everything was erased when we were turned."

I felt so sad for all of them.

We were back at the house when I said, "I should go home as it's almost dark, Danny. Thanks for bringing me here. I've really enjoyed it and the whole place is just stunning."

"Come on then, I'll take you home."

We walked back through the house, said goodbye to Emily and Leo and made our way out of the back door, to the car. Danny started it and retraced the route along the drive towards the main road.

"Look in the back," he said.

I turned and looked. Christ, how many flowers had he crammed on that seat? No wonder I could smell them. Who's the bloody idiot now?

"Oh my God, Josh must have stripped the bloody garden. Please thank him for me."

"I will. There are more flowerbeds you haven't seen yet. We use them in the business and I take some to the local hospital, where I volunteer," he added as we left the trees behind that hugged the drive almost to the main road.

"It's been quite a day; quite a house and my four favourite people, apart from my mum, live here."

I spread my hands wide, taking in the parkland. I turned and smiled at him. He probably thought I'd finally bloody flipped, but I didn't care...perhaps I had.

We reached the main road and turned right, heading towards town.

"Leah, I can't tell you how happy we are that you're with us," Danny explained with real feeling. His words really got to me, I don't mind admitting.

"I'm very happy. I've never had cousins before. My mum and my dad were only children, but I suppose you know that."

"Yes, I do know. Now you have a family, even if we aren't..." he paused before he said the word, "...human," as if thinking I'd be scared witless.

"That's fine by me. Most humans are a lot to be desired; bloody vile, in my experience. You're my blood relatives, you forget that."

He laughed at that.

I looked at him sideways. "What did I say?"

"The blood thing. You haven't asked about any of that." I must have looked puzzled so he carried on. "I have to tell you this, Leah, as I don't want you worrying." He cleared his throat, glanced at me and said, "The man couldn't afford to risk letting us hunt for food; he'd have eventually been found out, and anyway, he intended to keep us imprisoned. He brought animal blood for us to feed on and never often enough, keeping us hungry most of the time. Now, I buy blood products from America. People sell their blood in the States and we have to buy chemicals for the business so I choose to buy them over there as no one takes any notice what extras you ask for.

"The hardest time for us was when we got away from him, before the solicitor found us. I was lucky enough to find a job in a blood bank and we survived that way. We could feed the normal way – but we don't, Leah.

"We had a problem with our eyes and had to wear contacts when we were out in public. Our eyes are the only thing soft enough to penetrate and so we found an eye surgeon who, after being given the right amount of cash, fired brown pigment into our eyes with a laser. It has taken us years to get things sorted out. We want to look as human as possible." He stopped talking and glanced at me. "Are you okay?"

"What did you mean by your eyes are the only thing soft enough to penetrate? Your skin feels like mine."

"Maybe, but even a bomb couldn't kill us and whatever harm does happen is repaired in seconds."

I watched where we were going for a while and thought through his last words.

"Are you sure you're okay?" he asked.

"I'm fine, I've got cousins," I answered him, feeling smug. We both laughed.

After a few minutes I turned to face him and said, "Don't worry about frightening me any more. I need to know it all. I want to know it all. This whole thing has opened up a new world for me. I didn't know any of it existed – and that includes the church. Do you think I could still get messages, now we've united like this?"

"I think getting our messages has set the ball rolling. I could feel it. You need to go to the awareness class at the church. You'll be amazed at your powers. You've no idea."

My mouth dropped open, perhaps he'd lost the bloody plot somewhere.

He spoke again. "You don't believe me. I can see by the look on your face. Elsbeth runs the awareness class and she's brilliant at bringing it out of the gifted."

I still couldn't speak. I stared out of the windscreen and realised we were already in town. Danny indicated and took the next left to my house.

I finally found my voice and said, "I thought you were the supernatural ones, not me?"

"You'll see. I'm looking forward to finding out how much you can do – we all are."

We were just getting to the traffic lights where we'd turned this morning, onto the over-cliff drive. A full circle and in that full circle my life had changed, for all time.

When we pulled up outside my house, Danny helped me get the flowers out of the car. I knocked the door with my foot as my hands were too full to find my key. When Mum opened it she was amazed at the abundance of flowers we were both carrying.

"Josh sent these for us – he's a brilliant gardener. You should see it, Mum. I've never seen so many flowerbeds!"

"I better find some vases," she said and helped us into the kitchen with them, where we laid them on the table. "These are beautiful. Thank Josh from me, would you, Danny?"

"I will, Mrs Crosby," he said to Mum, and to me, "I'll ring you during the week – see you soon, Leah."

He nodded to Mum and left.

## Chapter 4

"These flowers are beautiful," Mum said as she set about cutting stems and arranging them in vases.

"They're really generous, Mum. I thought I was dreaming when I saw the house. It's a French château in huge grounds, right out in the countryside on the other side of town. When I went inside I was shocked at the furnishings. They were all Louis fifteen pieces – like you'd see on a bloody history program." Mum glanced at me when I swore – I carried on as if she hadn't, "The walls were covered in embroidered silks; four poster beds, hung in silk brocade. Original paintings on the walls, along with tapestries, wall sconces and mirrors. Ornate clocks sat on marble-topped cupboards. I'm sure they have a posh name for them – they were French. I could go on and on. They had to be museum pieces." I had no other words. I was rattling on and didn't expect she believed me.

"Leah, how could they have all that?"

She looked puzzled. Christ, if she really knew.

"They inherited all of it, Mum. A solicitor had to find them. They didn't know anything about it until then. Danny said you could go to see it, if you wanted."

"Oh..." She carried on stripping leaves off some of the stems. "They're your friends, love, and you don't want me hanging around. Maybe I'll see it someday."

"I'll take some photos, next time I go then, it's beautiful." I carried on pulling leaves off the flowers. "How far did you get with your school inspector stuff?"

"I've done about two thirds, I think, and there's all day tomorrow to finish it off. I hate these school inspections; no pleasure in the job any more..."

She looked really disheartened.

I wandered over to the sink and filled the kettle. "Can I make you some tea? I'm having one to take up to bed."

"I will, thanks. I need to wind down before I try to sleep. I'm watching a film I taped yesterday. Thanks, love."

I made the tea, left Mum's on the table and climbed the stairs, feeling weary. It had been a very long day.

After that eventful Saturday, every day since was an anti-climax for me. No. Bloody boring was more like it. But then Danny called me to arrange a time for me to be picked up for church in a couple of days. I asked how everyone was and told him, "Compared to last Saturday, life seems very dull."

"Normal life probably is, quite. Things will look different when you start your awareness training." He waited for me to reply.

"I suppose so. Have you asked Elsbeth when I can start, yet?"

"I rang her this morning and you can start next week. They're going to see a clairvoyant this week. It's something they booked ages ago. The classes are on Thursday nights. Do you think that would be all right with your mother, you going out two nights running?"

"All my exams are finished. The last was English, yesterday, so she won't mind."

"Have you had any problems with Maggie this week?" he enquired cautiously. I could almost feel him cringe.

"No, she hasn't spoken to me but I have seen her. She seemed very subdued after last Friday. Maybe all she needed was a message from her mother. Perhaps she won't be as bitter any more."

"I hope not. I'll have to ring off now as I've got some work to finish. We all have boring things to do. I'll pick you up at 6.30 on Friday," he said, in a way that made me feel better.

"Bye then – I'll see you Friday."

"Bye, see you soon..."

Thursday morning was vile. The rain was hammering down and I arrived at school as drenched as a drowned rat, letting the door swing shut as I rushed in, oblivious that anyone was behind me.

"You could've held the bloody door!" Maggie cried, following me in. Oh, fuck! Now I've done it.

"Sorry. I couldn't wait to get inside. I'm soaked. How are you, Maggie?"

She looked at me, deciding whether or not to speak, no doubt.

"I'm okay, thanks."

Christ, I couldn't believe she was being civil. Perhaps I'd get a glimpse of the other side of her from now on.

"That's good."

I didn't want to pry so I didn't mention the message she'd received the previous week. She'd talk about it at some point, I was sure. I pulled my fingers through my dripping hair and lamented, "I wish we had hair driers in the toilets."

"Yes, I agree. It takes ages to dry. Don't you have an umbrella?"

"I left it in my locker. We haven't had rain for weeks and I don't possess another one. We better get to class, Maggie."

I didn't intend to keep her talking – I'd put my bloody foot in something and she was being civilised for a change. I was sure she'd had a fucking brain transplant.

The whole day seemed a waste of my life, going to school, I mean. We'd finished our exams and none of the teachers were interested in giving us anything to do. I was just marking time with everyone else until the end of the school year.

When I got home, I pulled out the book I'd bought on eBay from the shelf where I'd shoved it and began reading from chapter one. It mapped out the beginnings of the Spiritualist Movement, whose head office was in a house in Stansted, which had been donated, upon his death, by a very good medium.

Friday – another day of mind-blowing boredom. I couldn't wait for something to pique my interest after I left school in the afternoon. Maggie came up to me in the corridor, asking if I wanted a lift to church. I had to turn her down. Fuck, I've done it again.

Her face turned almost purple with rage. Persecution complex sprang to my mind. Maybe that was too strong, but there definitely was something wrong with her. I waited for the backlash I knew was coming.

"I suppose it's them, the freaks!" she screamed.

"What do you mean, freaks?" I retorted. _What the hell can I try so I don't get up her fucking nose? I give up._ I walked away before I said more. I could still hear her shouting when I got to the fire doors. I was glad they closed behind me, blocking her screams out. I left school, missing the last lesson. I couldn't be in the same room as her. I could have strangled the fucking cow.

I walked home furious and determined she wasn't going to spoil my night. I had a bath and got ready. I made a meal for Mum but didn't feel hungry as I was still bloody furious. I went up to my room and lay on my bed, listening to music. The next thing I heard was the front door was being knocked. I ran down to the door to find Danny had arrived.

"Hi, Danny. What time is it?" I looked at my watch. "Could you come in for a minute? Mum should be home...and she isn't."

Danny came in as I hurried to the answering machine – Mum had left a message saying she'd been delayed at school and would see me after church.

"I hate that. I was listening to music and dozed off. I've had a horrible day and I left school before the last lesson...because of Maggie. I take back the nice things I said on Wednesday night. Do you mind if I get a drink...have we got time? I haven't had one since lunch."

"Of course," he said, smiling. "What problems have you had with her?"

I headed for the kitchen. He followed and sat at the table, waiting for my reply as he watched me fill the kettle and switch it on.

"It started yesterday morning. It seemed we were on better terms – after I let a door nearly hit her in the face and she was almost pleasant nonetheless. She accepted my explanation and talked to me, normally."

I watched the kettle come the boil, brewed a hasty mug of tea, and joined Danny at the table.

"Today," I continued, "she asked if I wanted a lift to church and when I told her I had one, she was vile about you. I left her screaming at me as I walked the whole length of the school corridor."

I sipped my tea as I drew breath and nearly choked.

Danny patted my back, waited until I'd finished coughing and then asked quietly, "What did she say about me?"

"It was about all of you. She called you all freaks."

I was still annoyed and could feel my temper boiling up again.

Danny looked at me and said, "We've had that from a lot of people. I told you on Saturday, we try to be as human as possible. I don't want you to get upset about it. If we were human and had scars on our faces, we'd still be called freaks by some people," he said gently.

I drank my tea as I took in his words.

"I hadn't thought of it like that. I'll just have to ignore her. She has a problem about most people, when I think back. I've had enough of this tea," I said and held my hand out for Danny's. "Let's go or we'll be late. Sorry I've been ranting."

"No problem."

We arrived at the church about ten past seven. I felt awful we were late but Danny didn't seem to mind. The other three must have known we were arriving. Emily was on her feet, just inside the door, and had her arms out for a hug as soon as we entered the hall. Josh and Leo greeted me enthusiastically and we filled seats beside them.

As we sat down, Elsbeth nodded to us. At the back of my mind was an idea. These four are the favoured few to Elsbeth – and now me.

I didn't make it obvious but I glanced across the room. If looks could kill. That's all I have to say on that. I turned towards the others and asked about their week. Apparently, they'd had a very busy time in the last three days. I knew they'd some sort of vast fortune and Danny volunteered at the hospital but what I didn't know was – they did free funerals for poor families. They may not have been human but they had more compassion than most humans. I was in awe of my four cousins.

Elsbeth called everyone to order and started the service. As we sang the first hymn it became apparent I was definitely getting to know them, hardly having to look at the book more than a few times.

Elsbeth gave a few announcements...one being that I would be joining the awareness class the following week. Everyone clapped, I felt embarrassed, my cousins almost cheered. One person in the room was not happy at all.

"Let us open the circle," Elsbeth said and closed her eyes. "Remember to empty your minds and concentrate. If you receive a message from someone here, then please reply. Spirit will become stronger to the person giving the message."

I heard someone get to their feet across the hall and opened my eyes with everyone else, to see who it was. The grey-haired lady, four seats from Maggie, was standing with her eyes closed. I could just see her lips move but she wasn't actually speaking. She opened her eyes and looked directly at me.

"Leah, I have your father with me," she said, smiling at me.

"Thank you," I answered her, wondering what she was going to say next.

She went on, "He has come through today to say he's extremely happy you've met up with the rest of your family."

I was stunned by that. She carried on, "He told me he was so pleased when you found the church and that you want to learn how to expand yourself at the classes."

I could feel my whole body trembling. It was uncanny he knew about that.

"He has been with you since he passed, Leah, making it possible for you to be here." She closed her eyes again, for moments. "He's fading now but he asked me to send his love to you and your mother. Take his love with you and thank you, dear."

"Thank you very much," I whispered as tears flooded my eyes.

Emily gave me a tissue and put her arm round my shoulder. I wonder if they knew this was going to happen.

After a few minutes, Emily gently asked, "Leah, are you okay?"

"Did you know he was coming through?" I asked, sniffling.

"We had an idea he would try but we didn't know for certain. Sometimes they get blocked by others trying to get through. We didn't want to tell you for that reason."

I understood. "That was strange – the way he knew about me meeting you all."

Emily nodded. "He's obviously been watching over you."

The other three looked at me, their eyes filled with empathy. The service was still going on while we were talking – then we had to sing again. I didn't know the next hymn at all but then I couldn't have sung, being so upset. All I could do was read it.

As soon as the service finished, Danny left us to get me a drink. Elsbeth came over and asked, "Are you all right, Leah?"

"Yes, thanks." I looked up at her. "It was just a bit of a shock and I felt an idiot for crying like that, Elsbeth."

"Don't worry about that. It takes everyone differently when they receive their first message. I'm looking forward to working with you in the class and have a good feeling about you, so I'll see you on Thursday, Leah."

She turned and walked away, to speak to someone waiting for her attention.

Danny handed me my drink.

"Thanks, you're a godsend."

"That's the first time anyone has called me that," he said, and laughed.

I thought about the conversation we'd had in my kitchen and joined in. The others were puzzled, but not for long; they soon cottoned on.

I drank my tea while we chatted. Emily put her hand in her pocket, pulled out a phone and started speaking quietly into it. She got up and left the hall. About five minutes passed and she came back in. Josh and Leo stood up together.

"We've got a job so we have to go," Leo said. "Will we see you this weekend, Leah?"

"Yes, I hope so. I'll arrange something with Danny so you three get off. I know you're busy."

I gave Emily a hug, said goodbye to the boys and watched as they all walked away.

Danny looked amused.

I frowned. "And what's that look for?"

"You seem to understand the telepathy thing without a problem. I thought you'd catch on quickly," he said with a smile.

"It doesn't seem odd to me now. I have to admit, I had my doubts at first but I could see for myself, at your house, how it works. I'm surprised I got a message from my dad. I can't even remember him, I was so young."

Danny leaned forward. "You heard what Emily said about him watching over you since he died; that was true," he told me with such conviction I couldn't doubt it.

The hall was almost empty, with just one person still seated opposite us. She sat there, staring at us and her face was livid. It's Maggie, of course. Who the hell else would I be thinking about?

I stood up, walked over to her and asked, "Can I help you with anything, Maggie?" I tried to be pleasant.

"So, you're one of them!" she spat.

"If you mean I'm related to them, then the answer is yes. I don't think that's any of your business, though."

I kept my voice calm and felt Danny's hand on my shoulder. I hadn't heard him. I was glad of his presence.

"Do you have a problem with Leah, Maggie?" Danny asked in a voice so low it was menacing. His face was different, too. The only word to describe it was seething. "I've watched you and seen each time you've been vile to her. What has she ever done to you that you'd be this way with her?"

He waited for her to reply.

She turned red, then said, "Nothing," before standing up and storming off.

I'd never seen this side of him before. I looked at him properly and his face was serene once more. We walked across the hall for my coat and left for home.

As we drove back, Danny said, "She's jealous of you."

"Why? I've got nothing for her to be jealous of," I answered back.

"You can't see it but she certainly can...sense it, anyway. She may not even know why, but she's reacting to it, instinctively."

"I don't understand that," I told him.

"I think she can feel how powerful you'll be."

Now you're talking out of your backside.

"She's subconsciously fighting against it, the only way she knows how and that's why she's horrible to you," he explained.

Yeah, yeah.

We'd reached my house.

As Danny turned off the engine, I said, "Could I ask you a question? Tell me to shut up if I'm being nosy."

"You can ask me anything and it doesn't matter what it is..." He looked intrigued.

"How did you all get into the funeral business?"

He gazed out of the window, thinking for a moment. "You remember I said we were taken by a certain man?"

I nodded. How the fuck could I forget that?

"We had to work in the business, then. You have to imagine how it was back in seventeen eighty-two, when I was taken. It was just a case of making a very rough and ready coffin; wrapping the body in any old cloth and nailing on the lid; very crude. Through the centuries the job has become totally different. We've never known any other work and we do it well, so why not?" He kept his eyes on me.

"I'm impressed. You don't ever have to work again but you do because you're good at it?" I really was and couldn't help asking the question.

"You're forgetting something, Leah," he countered. "We are immortal and we're here forever. Think how boring our existence would be if we did nothing."

"You do lots of things for charity, though."

"It pleases us," was all he said.

He turned to look out of the window and his expression was thoughtful. I'd no idea what he was thinking about.

"What would you like to do, tomorrow, Leah?" His face was suddenly cheerful again, the memories gone.

"I'd like to see more of your place, if you don't mind?" I hoped he didn't.

"We would be delighted to have you over. Would your mother like to come?"

"I offered the invitation last Saturday night but she said you're my friends and she'd come to see it one day. I told her I'd take some photos."

"That's fine. What time should I come for you?"

He had a cheeky glint in his eyes. What are you up to, you bugger?

"About ten, if that's okay with you?" I waited.

"Ten it is, then and I'll show you everything you missed last time."

He opened his door and came around to open mine. When I got out he gave me a quick hug and said, "Goodnight, Leah, I'll see you at ten."

"Night, Danny – see you tomorrow."

He left me standing on the pavement where I waited and watched him as he drove away.

When I got indoors, Mum looked up; she was in the same chair Danny had occupied earlier.

"Sorry about the phone call, Leah. Did you get off to church, okay?"

Her empty plate was in front of her on the table.

"I fell asleep on my bed and didn't hear you ring, Mum. Danny woke me, knocking the door." I didn't say how annoyed I'd been. It wasn't her fault.

"Thanks for making my tea. I couldn't believe it, the head called a meeting just as we were leaving and she kept us there for hours. I've only been home twenty-five minutes."

"I think they ask too much of you, Mum. Don't they think you have a life?"

"Everyone is worried about keeping their jobs these days," she answered, resigned. "How did church go tonight?"

"I got a message, Mum." I wasn't sure how to say the rest.

"Who from?" She shot me a look of intrigue mixed with disbelief.

"Dad," I said quietly. Her hand shot up to her mouth and I could see the tears forming in her eyes.

I gave her a cuddle and said, "Don't be upset, Mum...it's good he made contact. You've no idea how hard it is for them to come through. Maggie got a message last week – she'd been waiting six years to hear from her mother."

I don't think she actually believed any of it, until now. I couldn't tell her about my cousins and so I told her the only thing I could mention, that he'd been watching over me since he passed and he sent his love to us both. She still cried. I sat with her again, after making a snack. _Christ, that really threw her_. After a while she cheered up but I steered her away from the subject when she tried to bring it up again.

The next morning, I got up early, dressed quickly and hurried down for my breakfast. I'd already decided not to miss any meals when I was at home because I wasn't sure when I'd eat when out with my cousins. I'd probably fainted in church due to eating very little. I made some porridge, which would keep me fuelled-up for ages, and my absolute must-have, a mug of steaming tea.

I sat at the kitchen table, listening to the radio as I ate. Mum came in with a happy face and headed for the kettle.

"It's just boiled, Mum."

She nodded, glad she wouldn't have to wait long. I must have inherited the tea habit from her.

"What are you doing today?" I asked, smiling up at her.

"I thought I'd go into town with Lyn, shopping. Do you want to come?" she asked, as she sat down with her cup.

"I'm going over to my friend's place if that's okay with you?"

I waited, hoping it was. Though, I really shouldn't have to ask, with my eighteenth birthday looming the following week. I'd forgotten about that.

"You'll only get fed up, trawling the shops. You know what Lyn's like, trying on everything – even though she hates it. Have some fun with your friends. You know we'll bore the pants off you," she concluded, smiling at the thought.

Danny arrived on my doorstep at exactly ten o'clock. I could set my watch by him, he was so punctual. I opened the door to his usual smile.

"Good morning, Leah," he said, sounding rather formal.

"Hi, and a good morning to you, Danny." I wonder what he's up to.

I was zipping up my bag beside him on our path and looked ahead, which gave me quite a shock. Holy fuck! He had a different car today; a black limousine. A smile touched his lips when he opened the passenger door for me. I slipped into the seat and watched him as he went round to the driver's side. When he got in, his smile had turned into a grin.

"What's all this, then?" I asked, looking at his eyes to get a hint.

"It's all right, you're not going to a funeral," he assured me, laughing at the surprise on my face.

"That's all right then," I answered with a hint of sarcasm in my voice.

Danny giggled before he started the car and pulled away from my house.

The engine was so quiet I couldn't hear it.

"Are we floating?" I asked, trying to keep my face straight. I couldn't – and burst out laughing. "People in my road will think we've won the bloody lottery. We'll get begging letters," I said, laughing so much I was nearly in tears.

"You're laughing; I've got this the whole weekend. My car's in for a service so they'll see it more than once," he said, then proceeded to split his sides laughing as well.

"We better calm down or we'll get a pull from the cops, not being in control of a floater."

I tried to stop, my sides were bloody hurting. I couldn't remember if I'd laughed like that, ever.

As the giggles subsided, Danny said, "Your sense of humour is infectious, Leah. I don't think I've had so much fun in my entire existence."

"I actually don't think I've been this happy before. It's because of you four. You've sprinkled fairy dust on me or something," I told him sincerely.

"Shall we call it a draw," he quipped.

I smiled in reply and he drove on towards their home. We had a few nosy looks from pedestrians, what, with the windows being tinted and two young people luxuriating in the latest model of posh. Danny put his foot down when we left town but I still couldn't hear the engine. I'll have to ask what the hell this is.

"I don't know anything about cars, Danny. What is this?"

"A Bentley. Comfortable, isn't it? I wouldn't normally drive it when I'm not working; too conspicuous. Most people who don't know the business think we've stolen it, given we look too young to own it."

"I can understand that. I hope the police know you well?" He'd get pulled in any other town.

"The police know us very well and for a long time, Leah. No one in the police force has ever been weird about us never getting any older. We hear about the people who are in need of our help through the police. When we first stopped charging for work they must have thought we'd been threatened. They came to the house to see if we needed any assistance. The sergeant who came couldn't understand why we did it for nothing. I explained to him we had no need for money, that we were actually loaded. Also that it was our jobs before we inherited the house and the wealth – and if they found anyone who needed our help, to contact us."

"You're all very generous. I told you, you put humans to shame."

We turned into the drive, to my favourite place. I looked at Danny and smiled. He knew I loved it here.

## Chapter 5

We pulled up at the back of the house. Christ, there were more buildings there than I remembered. I must have been in some bloody state, the last time I arrived. I just hadn't seen them.

As we got out of the Bentley, I heard Emily calling. I turned around, trying to work out where she was but I couldn't see her. Danny came over, grabbed my hand and steered me to an open door in the centre of a long two-storey building. "She's up here," he said, pointing to some bare wooden stairs.

I followed him up two flights leading to a room with large windows on every wall. It was very bright compared to the staircase and it took a minute for my eyes to adjust.

Sitting at an easel was Emily.

She jumped up and gave me a hug. "I'm so pleased you're here, Leah."

It was then that I saw what was on the easel.

"Emily, that's beautiful," I said, with a lump in my throat.

The drawing she was working on was of the five of us. I couldn't speak I was so touched she'd included me. I hugged her again and said, "Thank you," glancing around the room over her shoulder. There was work stacked everywhere and two other easels with paintings on. Brushes that would have cost a fortune stood in wide-necked pots – paint, pencils and more and everything an artist would ever need. It was evident she worked in every medium: pastels, watercolours, acrylics and oils.

"Emily, do you sell these anywhere?" I had to bloody ask.

"No. No one would buy them." She giggled and looked embarrassed.

"I think you're wrong. I'm sorry, Emily; I shouldn't open my big mouth. You may not want to part with them." I always put my size fives in something.

"Don't be sorry. I never thought they were good enough to sell, Leah," she whispered.

"Emily, you don't know what a gift you have, they're fantastic."

I was so excited for her. She just stood there smiling. Maybe she thought I was finally certifiable, I don't know.

"Emily, I know nothing about art, but I know what I like and these should be in a gallery somewhere. I think you should ring someone and get them out here to see them."

All through our talking Danny watched us, leaning against the only piece of wall in the room. He didn't seem bored or impatient. I suppose when you have forever, you aren't in a hurry for anything.

"Would you like some tea, Leah?" Emily asked. I know she wants the subject changing.

"I'd love some, thanks."

She skipped down the stairs and disappeared with Danny and I following her.

"Did you know she was drawing that picture of us all?"

"I don't very often come up here," he admitted.

"Her paintings are beautiful. I hope she doesn't think I'm poking my nose in. Please tell me if you think I've said too much?"

Danny smiled. "I had no idea she was that good and, to be honest, I've never really looked at any of her work before. You'll be good for her to be around. She'll open up a bit more, Leah."

I thought about it as we walked over to the house. They all led such an insular life because of the vampire thing; never mixing with anyone apart from the Church. I thought it was sad because they were such warm, friendly entities. I was chuffed to have them as cousins and glad we were together at last.

In their family room, my tea was waiting for me.

"Thanks, Emily. I hope you don't think I was being pushy. I let my mouth run away at times," I apologised.

She smiled at me and said, "Leah, I honestly didn't think they were any good and you couldn't upset me if you tried. I just love it when you're here with us. We all felt something was missing when you went home last Saturday," she explained.

"Thank you, Emily. I missed all of you, too. Last week was an anti-climax, all week. I thought it would never end."

"I think Danny's showing you around the rest of the property, now you're here."

I looked for him as I hadn't realised he'd left the room. Then he came in and asked, "Have you finished your tea, Leah?"

I nodded. "I'm all yours."

"Come on then..."

I followed him out of the room.

"I'd like to show you where we work, unless you don't want to see it?" He looked for my reaction.

"That's fine by me, Danny. I'm really interested."

I could tell he was pleased that I wasn't worried at all. He walked beside me to the building that was across the bottom of the yard. It was joined at one end, to the one where Emily's studio was housed. He opened the large door and ushered me in. Christ; it brought back memories.

Danny looked at me. "You know the smell of formalin, don't you? I could see the recognition in your face. How do you know it?" He was obviously very curious.

"When I was about ten, the neighbour's husband had a dialysis machine in a cabin, in their garden. When he came off the machine that's what you could smell. His wife had to be meticulous and clean everything down with it. I went in there once with his daughter, when he was on it. I don't know if the machines have changed now but I couldn't understand how something with so much water whirling around, could be filtering out the things that were bad, in his blood."

He looked at me, eyebrows raised. "You aren't fazed by any of this, are you?" His eyes were so bright when he asked.

"No, I don't think I am. I'm more fascinated than anything else," I answered truthfully.

The room we were in didn't have much in it to keep me interested. Lots of cupboards, all white with stainless steel fittings. A large bench stood next to one wall and in another was a huge picture window, looking out over flowerbeds.

Danny could tell I was bored in there and opened the door to the next room. "This is where we bring the bodies in, through those double doors over there."

I looked at the doors ahead of us, they were bloody enormous.

"They back the vans right in here. We have quite a few people working for us, Leah."

I nodded and looked around. This room was huge. There were three large steel-topped tables lined up along one wall. The walls themselves looked like they were made of white sheet plastic, with lights behind it making the whole room bright. Spotlights hung from the ceiling – the type you could angle. The whole place was clinically spotless, like an operating theatre. I don't know what I'd expected, but it wasn't this.

"The embalming room is through that door. I won't show you, as there's a body in there at the moment."

"I've seen a dead body before," I told him. "Twice actually."

"You have, when?"

"I did my two weeks 'work experience' in a florist's. We were taking flowers to a family's address, before the hearse arrived. It was raining hard and the family wanted the bouquets in the house. The body was laid out down the centre of the dining room table. She actually looked lovely. The second time, I went with a friend to view the body of her friend, in the hospital morgue. Her friend had taken an overdose of paracetamol. I have to say, that wasn't a pretty sight. They'd put metal disks over each eye. I don't know why. I knew the girl vaguely and couldn't believe that paracetamol could do such damage. She looked overweight but I knew she was slim before the overdose. It was shocking for me to see her like that, let alone the person I was with, who was a good friend of hers."

"You never cease to amaze me, Leah."

Danny opened another door and I couldn't help smiling. One wall looked like the make-up counter at Boots.

"This is where Emily works. There aren't many that have to have closed coffins, once she's worked her magic," he said with pride.

"It's like a beauty parlour in here. I really didn't expect this at all."

"And a hairdressers rolled into one as she's nothing but thorough," he added.

Danny took me into another huge room filled with coffins. These were not your ordinary coffins. Excuse the pun but I have to say it, they were coffins to die for. I'd never seen anything like it before. A Rolls Royce showroom of coffins. I was standing still, just staring across them and my mouth must have dropped open as I heard Danny giggle beside me.

"Bloody hell, Danny, these are beautiful. I didn't know you could get them like this. I've been to a few funerals and I've never seen anything to compare with these."

He smiled and walked over to the nearest one and lifted the lid. The lining on the inside was white silk, padded and buttoned all over the walls and base. The lid was the same, but deeper, so it would cushion the front of the body inside.

"They're all like this inside," Danny told me.

I couldn't see any cheaper coffins anywhere. These must be the ones they use when they don't charge. I was amazed.

"There's more to see."

Danny had a brilliant smile on his face as he grabbed my hand, pulling me through a door beside him – and we were out in the yard again, but on the other side of the building. Opposite, was a block of stables; he took me across to the first stable door. I looked over the bottom half and inside was a black horse. I know nothing about horses but it was beautiful, groomed to perfection and so tall. Danny pulled me to the next one; another horse, same colour, same height. All four stables had matching horses. I wasn't sure why he was showing me them until he took me around the end of the building.

Standing on a concrete yard was a period horse-drawn hearse. I'd only ever seen one in a film before and it made me stop in my tracks. The coachwork was black, glass walls, black ostrich feathers and the brass fittings gleamed. I walked round it slowly, looking up at its magnificence. When I came back to where I started, Danny was leaning against the corner of the building, waiting patiently.

"I'm speechless," I whispered. I could feel the tears coming and wiped my eyes on the back of my hand. To be honest, I was gutted. They care so much about other people.

Danny walked over, put his arms around my shoulders and let me weep. I'm sure he understood why I was crying. After a while he pulled away from me a little and looked at my face. I must look a fucking mess.

"Don't cry any more," he said gently. "Do you fancy a walk?"

"Yes, thanks. You must think I'm such a bloody drama queen. I've cried almost every time I've seen you."

"Since you met us, you've had to accept an awful lot and most of it not very pleasant. It's our fault," he said firmly.

"It's not anyone's fault. We're all born into the same family."

"I know that, but we've heaped stuff on you that no one should have to bear."

I didn't argue any more, so we linked arms and ambled our way around a yew hedge and into a garden that almost took my breath away.

It was very simple. Fine gravel with huge pointed rocks rising up like small mountains. Japanese Maples in different colours and heights, contrasted against the dark green of the yew hedge behind them.

The gravel was raked to make it look like a stream ran through it.

"Josh is a really talented gardener," I said as we walked to the end of the gravel. I had to look back. "I wasn't expecting this, it's lovely. I could chill out here in no time," I said with a giggle.

Danny looked at me and smiled. The path we were on started sloping down through larger trees until I could hear the river. We walked a little further, but although it was getting louder, I couldn't see it. A few more steps around a huge cedar tree and we were on a path that followed the bank of the river. About twenty yards on my right was a barrage that straddled the river. The noise was created by the flow of the river relentlessly cascading over the barrage.

Danny turned us left, and in the distance I could see the corner of the roof of the summer house. We strolled along the path without talking and with not a care in the world.

The summer house slowly came into full view. The colour was faded French blue, peeling in places, and made the perfect place to sit by the river. We padded up the two steps onto the porch and sat in the wicker chairs, languishing in the shade.

We sat there for a while without talking and watched the river flow by.

"Do you want to hear something funny?" he asked.

I could see he was remembering something as there was a glint in his eyes and a smile touched his lips.

"Go on," I prompted.

"A film crew came one day to hire the coach for a movie. They were making a French film about vampires."

I giggled. "Oh, Christ. How did you keep your faces straight?"

"With difficulty." He couldn't help grinning. "John, one of the men who's worked here for the last twenty years, had a permanent look of amusement on his face for months. He must know what we are, but has never said anything directly to us. He had to drive it in the movie and they only wanted one horse drawing it. Something to do with the script, we were told. It's very difficult to handle if you don't know what you're doing and John had to practice quite a bit. We've always used four horses because the carriage is so heavy. He was a bit of a celebrity for a while. They filmed it here in the park and used the outside of the house in some of the scenes. It looks really good in the film."

I couldn't wipe the smile off my face. "I would have loved to have seen that. How long ago was it?"

"About nine years ago, I think. We've got a copy of the film somewhere. I'll find it for you."

"Brilliant, thanks." I beamed just thinking about it again.

We sat there for a bit longer, just watching the river.

Finally, Danny looked over to me and said, "You've been very quiet, Leah, are you all right?"

"I'm fine. I think the word is – and I hate this word – gobsmacked. I can't find another word for it. You all live your lives with such compassion, dedication and generosity after all you went through in your past. You put the human race to shame, so I am 'that' word."

He got up from his chair and held out his hand. "I think you need tea," he said, pulling me up.

We walked back up to the house, chatting along the way.

"Do you use the coach and four in town, as well as out here?" I was puzzled. "It seems a long way to take them."

He grinned. "We have other stables in Winton, behind the shop you saw. I had them bring it here for you to see. I knew you'd like it. We couldn't leave the horses on in this heat, but you'll see it again."

"Thank you, that was very kind. It is beautiful. Do you get asked to use it a lot?"

"I don't suppose you've noticed but a lot of people retire in this area. People love to see it and it gets asked for regularly – and we always use it for children because it's special, and so are they."

I am that word again; don't cry. We walked through the gate in the walled garden and up the path in the centre of the flowerbeds. The perfume in here should be bottled, it's heady.

We reached the steps and he urged me to go up first. I turned at the top to look out over the garden again.

"This place is magical," I said as he got to the top step. "I love it here." But he knew that already.

I was glad to be at the house and get in the shade for a while. Emily called me into the kitchen. For people who didn't eat, I hardly expected they'd have such a wonderful kitchen. 'Homes and Gardens' or what!

Emily looked up and asked, "Leah, what would you like for lunch? I do cook every now and then. We hold dinner parties here sometimes. Funeral director bashes, get my meaning?" She giggled.

"You're serious, aren't you? How the hell do you get away with the not eating thing in front of guests?" I have to hear this.

"It's amazing how many times you can push food around a plate, pretend to chew and nobody's noticed you haven't touched a crumb...especially if they've had too much to drink..."

I started to laugh and she joined me.

Danny walked in, trying to be serious because we were nearly rolling in the bloody aisles.

"Did I miss something?"

"I know you didn't..." I was trying so hard to straighten myself out.

"This woman needs tea," he said to Emily. He put the kettle on and got my cup ready then finished making it.

"I'm missing two cousins?" I said as Danny handed me my tea. "Thank you."

"They've had to go to Birmingham, to collect a body. The relatives live here and we took the job. They'll be back mid-afternoon, depending on traffic," Danny told me.

Emily asked again, "Leah, what would you like for lunch?"

I didn't hesitate this time. "Anything with salad, please, Emily. You shouldn't be running after me. It's your day off."

"Drink your tea and relax," she said and headed for the fridge.

My eyes popped when I saw the size of it. Two huge doors in stainless steel, taller than Emily. I sat down at the table and sipped my tea. I was thinking about the awareness classes.

Danny noticed. "You look worried, Leah, what's wrong?"

"I was just wondering what's going to happen in the class, on Thursday night."

Danny sat in the chair opposite me. "Are you worried about it?"

"No, not worried but I've no idea what to expect. What if I don't get anything else or so much I can't cope with it?" I must have looked bewildered.

"Leah, you are worrying; don't. Elsbeth is very good at what she does. She'll guide you through everything and won't leave you vulnerable. She'll teach you everything she knows."

Emily brought my lunch.

"Thank you, Emily, that looks great."

I picked up my cutlery and began to eat. Quiche, one of my favourites – and it was delicious. I couldn't see how someone who didn't actually need to eat would have the patience or, more to the point, be bothered to cook.

"Emily, did you make the quiche yourself? It's excellent."

"Yes, I told you I like cooking. Enjoy."

As she left the kitchen, Danny got straight back to what we'd been talking about. "I'll pick you up and take you to the classes, so you won't be on your own...and I'll be staying. I wouldn't expect you to do this with no moral support; none of us would."

"Thanks. I know I'm just being stupid, really." I drank some of my tea.

When I finished my lunch, I started to get up to clear my plate.

Danny held out his hand. "Give me that, Leah. You heard Emily, relax."

I gave him the plate; he rinsed it under the tap and opened the dishwasher. I watched him as he quietly loaded everything in, started it and then cleaned down all the workbenches Emily had used. He knew I was watching him but didn't seem to mind. The word I'd been struggling to find as we walked through the funeral business was perfection. It oozed out of them all, no matter what they did.

He turned around and leaned back on the unit. "What would you like to do, now?" he asked with a twinkle in his eye.

"I don't know, surprise me." He's up to something.

"Would you like to come and see what I do at the hospital?" He tried to stifle a laugh.

"What are you up to, Danny?"

"I just thought – you'll have to go in the floater again, if that's okay." His eyes were sparkling; obviously remembering when he'd picked me up.

"I think I can manage that. Have you got any oars?" I giggled, getting in the same mood as him. I got up from the chair and said, "Come on then, Captain Pugwash."

He smiled and held his arm out for me. I grabbed it and we walked through the house to the very posh car.

On the way to the hospital, I asked, "Where did you all live before you got the house?" I was curious.

"Can you remember when I almost bumped into you in the gardens, two weeks ago?" He looked over to me.

"Yes. What's that got to do with where you lived?"

"Everything," he answered.

I thought about it as he watched my brain ticking over. "Where, in the gardens?"

He nodded.

"But where?" I hadn't seen any buildings apart from the toilets and the bandstand. Danny looked amused. Yeah, you would be, you bugger. "There are no buildings where we were, on that path. Are there any hidden ones?"

"Yes, you're very quick. In the Second World War, the council built air raid shelters. They're under the huge rhododendron bushes, throughout the whole of the gardens. Some of them were larger than others. In effect, we lived under the gardens."

"Bloody hell. They aren't still there, are they?" He must be bloody joking with me.

"They are, and they're still occupied..." He seemed to be gauging my reaction to that.

He's waiting for me to speak. It clicked.

"With fucking vampires!" I spilled forth. I started shaking and couldn't stop, feeling the car coming to an abrupt halt.

"I'm sorry, Leah." He grabbed my arm and dragged me over to him. "I shouldn't have played with you, like that. I supply them with what they need. Please forgive me?"

He cradled me in his arms until I stopped shaking.

"I'm sorry I reacted like that, I couldn't help it. I'm not scared of you," I whispered.

Danny sat me up and said, "I know you're not scared of me. I should have my head examined for making a game of it and putting you through that. I truly am sorry. Do you want to go home, Leah?" he asked gently.

"No, I bloody don't. We're going to the hospital, aren't we?"

"Do you still want to go; you're sure?"

"Yes, I'm fine and stop apologizing. It was my bloody fault for asking in the first place. We both need our heads examined." I smiled at him; he took the hint and started the car.

We pulled into the hospital car park, which was crammed. Danny drove through it and followed the road to the back of the hospital.

'Hospital Morgue' filled my eyes as we drove towards the sign. I swallowed hard.

Danny saw my face and said, "Don't worry. I get to park here because of the business."

Thank fucking God for that!

We got out and Danny pointed to a door that was labelled: Hospital Staff Only. I suppose he is in a way.

He grabbed my hand and we walked through the door and then quite a way to some lifts. Danny pressed the button and we waited. The doors opened and we stepped into an empty lift. I didn't see which floor he chose but the lift started to go up.

I could tell he was thinking about his earlier disclosure and so I said, "I'm fine, honestly. You could tell me all that again and I wouldn't panic. All I thought of was...all those people, in the gardens. I think I felt their fear. Can you understand that?" I don't want him to believe it was his fault. I've been fucking ridiculous, as usual.

"Yes, I do understand, more than you realise. You're beginning to open up, even without Elsbeth's help. When we've finished here, I think we should go to see her. Don't worry, nothing's wrong. You just need to be able to close it down."

"Danny, I have to ask you this so I don't put my foot in it. Does she know about you all?"

"Yes..."

The lift door opened. We stepped out of the lift and the corridor we were in was covered in children's paintings. It was very bright and not a bit intimidating for kids. I asked Danny what ward we were on and he answered, "Oncology."

I know why he comes here. To see the children he takes in the carriage. I felt gutted but I knew I had to keep a handle on my tears, especially here. I forced myself to be cheerful, for his sake. I grabbed his hand. "Where to first?"

He took me into the first ward we came to. There were six beds with low tables and chairs around them, occupied by lots of kids, drawing. They looked up when they heard us, saw Danny and ran to him, those that could.

Some kids were in bed and they waved cheerfully. He seemed to be in his element, sitting on the floor, playing with them. I went to one tiny tot sitting up in a cot, pointing to all the toys on the floor. I picked them up and got a lovely smile. I went to a girl who lay in her bed, not interested in anything.

"I'm Leah. Would you like some of the crayons and paper to do some drawing?" I smiled at the beautiful little girl, who was wearing a headscarf.

She looked at me and said, "Yes, please."

I grabbed some paper and crayons from an unused table. "Do you want to sit up a bit?" She looked so fragile.

"Yes," she answered in her tiny voice.

I pumped her pillows and got her half sitting up. I picked up one books from the table for her to use as a board, put the paper on it and gave her the crayons.

She smiled at me. "I'm Sarah, thank you."

I could bloody weep. I sat next to her on a chair and watched her draw me a picture of her dog.

"What's his name?"

"It's a girl dog, called Poppy," she said, putting me right.

We were there for about two hours and eventually said goodbye to them all. I have to admit, I enjoyed it very much. I understood why Danny visited; morbid didn't come into it – he loved kids.

On the way back to the car he said, "I know that was difficult for you at first, but you seemed to take to it like a duck to water."

"I admit, I was gutted when I saw those kids but it didn't matter how ill they were, I never heard one of them moan. I really enjoyed it."

When we got to the car, Danny used his mobile to ring Elsbeth. He explained what had happened earlier, listened for a while, spoke again, then hung up.

"Leah, we have to go to her house in half an hour. She said you have to learn how to block things coming through and how to close things down. Are you okay with that?"

"Yes, I'm fine. Does she live far away?"

"No, about ten minutes from here. After today, you won't have anything like that frightening you again."

He looked relieved as he started the car and began the journey to her house. We arrived a little early and decided to wait until the time he'd arranged.

"Don't be scared, Leah, this is going to help."

"I'm not scared, Danny; don't worry." Who am I bloody kidding? I saw him glance at me.

Danny smiled at me. "Someone is leaving so we can go in now."

"Let's go," I said, with more conviction than I felt.

We left the car and walked up to the front door. Before we had a chance to knock, the door opened.

"Hello, Elsbeth," we both said it at the same time.

"Hello," she said, all smiles. "Come on in." She coaxed us in with a wave of her hand. "We'll sit in here," she said as she led us into her sitting room.

The room could only be described as Victorian. Only the Victorians knew how to clutter. You would have to walk sideways around the bottom half, so as not to knock anything onto the floor. Every available space, every flat surface of the furniture was covered with collectables. Small tables, with cloths to the floor, filled up any space there would have been between the larger pieces of furniture. Nearest the heavy drapes of red velvet at the window, was a red velvet two-seater sofa. Opposite that was an armchair and between them both stood a small round table, covered in a dark red cloth.

"Please sit down, you two."

We both sat on the sofa.

"Now, Leah, I'm going to show you how to protect yourself. How to open up and close down so you don't get hounded by spirit the whole time. It can be very distracting if you can't shut it off. Are you all right with that?" she asked, calmly.

"Yes, Elsbeth. That was a bit frightening. I don't know why I was being so irrational. Danny must have thought I was rejecting them all. I don't want that to happen again."

Danny frowned. "Believe me, Leah, I didn't think that. I just thought I'd pushed you too far this time."

I could feel he was upset.

"Right, Leah," Elsbeth began, "I want you to get yourself comfortable and close your eyes."

I leaned back against the sofa and when my eyes were closed I could only feel a connection between myself and Elsbeth.

"Think of a white light about a foot above your head. This light's rays are shining down and covering your whole self. In your head, ask the light for your protection at all times. Ask spirit to only communicate when you wish it. Eventually this will happen automatically for you, but at first, I want you to do this every day so it can build up. You don't know how you opened up today and this will keep you protected. Open your eyes, Leah."

The connection switched off when I opened them.

"How was it for you?" she asked.

"I actually, physically felt that, Elsbeth."

"So did I," she said brightly. "You have a very strong power, Leah. You'll be stronger than me. I've never met this before. Now, close your eyes again, please."

I returned to the connection between us again.

"We are going on a journey this time. Think of a garden, and this garden has a wall at the bottom. In that wall is a door. I want you to put your hand on the handle of the door. In your mind, physically feel the handle and open it. Step through the door and into a white light. This light is filled with spirit. A connection between you and spirit is made here. This is where you go to open up when you want to receive spirit. In your mind, you take yourself on this journey through that door.

"Now you have to close yourself down. In your mind, visualise turning around and walking back to the door. Again, physically feel the door handle. Step through the door and close it behind you. Now spirit will not connect to you until you want it to.

"In my mind I have asked spirit to let me show you this without actually opening you up. You should only do this in class at first as you are going to need help dealing with the power you have. Now, open your eyes..."

I blinked when they opened.

"How do you feel, Leah?"

"I felt the connection between us and understand. I won't be playing around with that on my own." I smiled at her. "Thank you, Elsbeth."

"You did very well, dear. I'm looking forward to working with you on Thursday. I've waited a long time for someone to stretch me," she said with a smile. "Now, if you don't mind, dears, I have another client coming in a few minutes. I'll see you two on Thursday."

We both said our goodbyes and left her.

In the car, on our way back to their house, Danny said, "That was interesting. I've never seen her that excited about anyone before. I told you last week you're going to be amazing. Do you remember?" He looked over to me.

"I think I'm starting to believe it now. I have to admit, I didn't believe it, until today."

## Chapter 6

When we got back to the house, the two boys were backing a van through the double doors of the business. Danny parked near them and turned towards me.

"You go up to the house; you don't need to see this, Leah." But I want to see.

As soon as he got out I hurried to join him, saying, "I'm sure I'm going to see it at some point. I'm coming, if that's all right with you?"

By the look he gave me, I don't think he expected that. You won't change my bloody mind.

"Leah, it's a car accident and I don't know how bad it is." You're not stopping me.

"I'm coming," I persisted, and followed him inside.

The boys looked towards me and nodded before glaring at Danny because I was there. He ignored them. Leo and Josh began to unload the coffin box. When it was free from the van, legs dropped down to the floor like stretchers do in an ambulance. They wheeled it to one of the steel tables with Danny following.

Josh put his hand on the top of the box before he would open the lid. "Do you think Leah should be here? This is a bit of a mess."

Danny continued to ignore him.

I had the feeling he thought this would put me off, and if I saw something to upset me, I'd listen to him in future. He doesn't know me; daft bugger.

Josh gave up protesting and the three of them carefully lifted the body onto the table. It was a man. I could tell by the clothes and the fact he had a bald spot at the crown of his head. There was a lot of blood caked to his hair but I couldn't see his face from where I was standing.

They proceeded to take the clothes off the body and I was amazed how careful they were when they were doing it. You see things on TV about hospitals, where they're cutting clothes off but none of that went on. When all the clothes were removed I could see he was badly beaten up and had a broken leg. It was obvious as it lay at a weird angle on top of the table.

Leo hurried into the embalming room and came back with a plastic bowl with liquid in it. He and Josh rolled their sleeves up and began to wash the body. They were so fastidious, treating the body as though it was still alive and with great reverence. Leo took particular care when he washed the head because of the damage.

I didn't realise Danny had gone until Leo called, "I've finished."

Danny came out of the embalming room with a tray in his hand. He put the tray beside the body's head on the table, pulled down one of the lights from the ceiling and studied the face carefully, poking and prodding bits of it. I noticed he had a heavy plastic apron over his clothes and walked closer to get a better look.

Danny glanced up. I thought he'd be annoyed with me for insisting like that but I couldn't have been more wrong.

"I knew you wouldn't be worried about this, that's why I ignored Josh. Come closer if you want to watch."

I walked right up to the table and asked, "What are you going to do?" I was really interested.

"Rigor has gone so I'm going to sew all of his lacerations and when Emily does her part no one would know he'd ever been in an accident and his family can choose an open coffin, if they wish." I'm fucking speechless.

Danny opened a packet of needles. They were tiny and shaped like half moons. The threads on them were very fine, like human hair. He started sewing up the damage and where it didn't look right to him, he carefully packed out the face before going on and making it look almost symmetrical.

I could hardly see the stitches, he was so adept. It took about two hours before the last stitch was tied, but in that time he probably put in four or five hundred stitches. Apart from the fact the man was dead he looked as good as new.

"Josh," Danny called, "he's ready for you."

Josh came out of the embalming room to collect the body. "Leah, I'm amazed you watched that. I thought you'd run screaming."

"She's made of stronger stuff than that, Josh...you wouldn't believe. She started opening up on the way to the hospital. We had to see Elsbeth after we saw the kids. She showed her how to protect herself and how to open up and close down. You should have seen Elsbeth's face when she realised how powerful she was. It lit up. These next few weeks are going to be very interesting indeed."

Josh smiled at me, said nothing and wheeled the table into the embalming room.

Danny cleaned himself up and escorted me back across the yard to the house. We went straight to the kitchen, where he put the kettle on. "You're not drinking enough. You'll make yourself ill, if you don't." He looks after me, better than I do.

"Thank you, Danny, I forget. That was fascinating, watching you put that face back together."

"I've had eons of time to practice and I enjoy doing it. Most funeral workers wouldn't bother with a face so badly damaged. They would just tell the relatives to have a closed coffin. Sad, really," he said wistfully. The kettle boiled and he finished making my drink.

"Danny, what sort of things did you mean, when you said to Josh, about how powerful I'm going to be. Do you know?" I hope he's going to answer me.

"I have an inkling?" He's not.

"If you know anything, don't you think I have a right to know?" I couldn't help pushing the point.

"Leah, you have to learn all this slowly. It could frighten you, to know too much before you're ready. All I will do is tell you about the different elements of Divination, which is what the 'whole' is called." He waited for my reaction to that.

I drank my tea and thought for a few moments before saying, "I'll accept that."

"Come on then and bring your drink."

I couldn't help giggling as I picked up my tea and followed him out of the kitchen and into the main house. He took me up to the second floor and we walked down a hallway towards a door in the middle of the house. When he opened it I could tell it was a study because of the kneehole desk I could see.

He turned around as I followed him inside. "This is my den, Leah." His eyes were filled with excitement.

Once I was past the door I could see the room was vast. It was lit by huge windows, both ends of the room so I guessed they were at the front and back of the house. On the walls, either side of the windows, were huge bookcases almost buckling under the weight of old books – the sort you would only find in a reference library, not to be taken home. Expensive, one of a kind, books. There were three kneehole desks; one at either end and one facing the door, in the middle.

Danny could see I was flummoxed. "Leah, have a good look around. You'll probably find a lot that interests you in here," he coaxed.

He left me and took a seat at the middle desk, where he began looking at some paperwork.

I walked over to the kneehole desk by the right hand window and sat in the leather captain's chair behind it. I looked down the room, trying to take it all in as I sipped my tea. It wasn't until I'd sat down that I noticed what was against the wall on either side of the doorway we'd come through. As I'd entered, I hadn't even noticed the plan chests. I only knew what they were because we had one in the art room at school. There wasn't just one here either, there were six – three either side of the door. Huge candelabras sat on each one, loaded with candles. They look bloody spooky, dripping with old wax and the odd cobweb. What the hell were they here for?

I walked over to the nearest plan chest, looked over to Danny and realised he'd been watching me. "Why are all these here?" I asked, pointing to the candles.

I heard him laugh. "We have had the odd power cut."

Now who looks a bloody idiot? I suppose you enjoyed that, you bugger.

I turned away from him, pretending I wasn't miffed and looked up at the walls. There were some really old paintings, all down this wall. I didn't try to look for signatures and show my ignorance. He was still watching me. I'd reached the bottom bookcase and looked along the rows of books. The titles that sprang off the spines at me were all related to witchcraft.

Holy fuck! "If you're into this, I'm off." My voice came out shaky.

He came across the room to me. "No, I'm not. You've nothing to fear. I bought a library of books when a castle was being sold and they were amongst them. Leah, please don't worry." He pointed to other shelves. "These are the books you'll be interested in, here," he said, gesturing to the rest of the bookcase.

"I'm sorry. I'm still trying to get my head around all of this."

"I know. I do understand; it's a lot for you to learn."

He left me to browse and returned to his desk.

There were quite a number of books on the Spiritualist Movement and tons on things I knew nothing about. I pulled one from the shelf on 'telepathy'. I went along the rows pulling out anything that caught my eye. I had an armful, which I carried back to the desk with my tea on. I took a large mouthful of cold tea and crossed the room again to get a few more books.

I pulled another half dozen and on my return the second time, Danny looked up with a smile on his face. "You found a few then," he said as he watched me go to the desk and lay them all out across it. I sat down and finished my now tepid tea, looking at the front covers on each of them.

Danny came over to see which ones I'd selected. "How did you pick these?" he asked.

"What do you mean, how did I pick them? I liked the look of them so I put them in my pile." Daft bloody question.

Danny gave me a hug.

"What was that for?"

"You've picked a book for every element in divination. I can't believe you did that, that's all." He looked bewildered as I continued to examine the books.

"Oh. Is that good?" I didn't know.

"Is that good. Ha!" He turned me around to face him. "I'm looking forward to this, your awakening," he declared, with that Cheshire cat look again. He's lost the plot.

"I think I need more tea. Could I take two of them to read at home, Danny?"

"Of course you can. We'll leave these on the desk until you've read them all. If you get through them quickly, give me a ring and I'll bring more to you. Which two do you want?" He waited for me to choose.

I picked the nearest two as I had to read them all. "I'll take these two. It doesn't matter which order I read them in, does it?"

"No, you'll end up reading the whole bookcase before you're finished." He picked up my mug and we both left 'the room of answers'.

When we got back to the kitchen, Emily was in there and a fresh cup of tea was ready and waiting. I was about to ask her how she knew I wanted tea; she grinned at me and tapped her forehead.

"Does that mean you can read my mind right now?" I had to ask.

"No, but I read Danny's and he asked me to put the kettle on. What else would we want it on for, if not for tea?" she said, smiling.

"Saves a lot of time, doesn't it?" I quipped. We sat at the table while I drank it. The two boys joined us.

"What have you got there, Leah?" Josh asked me.

"Two books from upstairs. Apparently, I've got to read a bookcase-full before Thursday. Do you think I'll manage?" I couldn't help giggling.

They ended up laughing with me. When they'd calmed down, Danny told them why we'd gone up to his den. Then he explained that he'd left me to do whatever I wanted and the little bugger had to tell them about the candles, it must have tickled him. I cringed when I saw the smiles hovering on their lips and was glad they didn't burst out laughing.

Danny got back to what he was saying and told them how I'd selected quite a number of books and laid them out on one of the desks. He became really excited about which books I'd chosen, exuding a passion I hadn't seen in him before. They all looked at me, towards one another, and back to me again.

"What!" I searched the faces of each of them in turn.

It was Emily who spoke up. "Leah, you have picked books that are not in circulation to the public. Some of those books are one-offs. I'm amazed."

"I only picked books I liked the look of," I told her.

"You didn't pick anything that wasn't relevant, though. That's what's amazing about it."

Danny butted in. "The books on those shelves weren't only about the different elements of divination. They're a really mixed bag and weren't sorted. The day they arrived I picked a few out, the witchcraft ones, the rest were just piled on the shelves completely muddled. I got called over to work and when we were finished for the day, I emptied the boxes quickly to get rid of the rubbish."

"It could have still been a fluke," I countered. I took a big gulp of my tea.

"Why don't we put it to the test," Leo piped up.

Everyone glared at him.

"How!" I almost shouted, trying to cut the tension. Christ, they lose their rag quickly.

"It's all right, Leah. You don't have to do anything like that. Leo's an idiot." Danny leered at Leo and the scowl he gave him was venomous.

Leo ignored him. "Why don't we put it to the test," he said again.

Danny was furious and went towards Leo.

"Stop!" That was me shouting. "You can stop bloody fighting about this." Everyone turned towards me. "Leo's right. Put them back where you want and blindfold me and we'll see if I can pick them again. If I don't pick them, it doesn't really matter, does it? No one will bloody die if I don't..."

They all stared at Danny, who looked at me carefully.

I shrugged my shoulders. "I don't care if I do it or not but I'm sick of this arguing. It's only a bit of fun."

"Are you sure, Leah? You're not a circus act."

"Good God, Danny, I know that and I'm sure it didn't cross Leo's mind. It kind of makes sense, though, don't you think?" I finished my tea and picked up the books as I rose from the table. "Are you coming, or do I have to fucking hide them blindfolded as well?"

They left the table and followed, giggling, behind me.

Danny stayed with me in the hallway outside the den while the other three hid the books in the same bookcase. Emily came to get me, but before we entered the room, she tied a scarf round my head, grabbed hold of my hand and guided me into the room and over to the bookcase. Emily told the three lads to sit on the desk at the other end of the room to watch.

I felt the wood of the shelves and put my hands on the spines of the books. Emily stayed with me, to take the books I chose.

I let my fingers run up every spine as I worked along each shelf. Some of them felt hot to me, so they were the ones I didn't pick. I pulled out lots of books. Emily took them all and piled them up on the floor, away from the bookcase. I think she knew what I was doing, but didn't let on to the others. They were too far away to see what was written on the books I'd left behind. When I'd covered all the shelves I stopped.

Emily came to take the blindfold off. "Come and look," she called to them as she untied the knot.

We watched them walk up the room, looking very interested to see how I'd done.

"She's pulled too many out. It must have been a fluke," Leo uttered cheerfully.

Danny passed the piles on the floor and looked at the books that were left on the shelves. "Leah, you're fantastic." Leo's face dropped and he hurried over with Josh to see.

Josh looked at the remaining books, scattered on different shelves, and turned to me. "I'm speechless, Leah."

"How did you find them like that?" Danny asked.

"When I touched the spines of the relevant books, they were hot, so I left them where they were."

"Leah..." Leo gave me, a hug. "I'm sorry I doubted you, I won't again." He really meant it.

"I think Leo owes you a drink. Choose two books again, Leah. By the time you've finished drinking it, you'll have to go home. Have you looked at your watch?"

I checked the time and quickly picked two of the books.

As we walked down the stairs behind the others, I asked, "How do you know what the time is, without a watch?" I'd noticed this before.

He tapped his forehead. "I just know, although I don't know how," he admitted.

## Chapter 7

"Why are you going to church on a Thursday night? I thought it was on Friday." I hope she doesn't make a fuss about this.

"Elsbeth has asked if I'd like to go into the development class. I said I'd give it a try as I've finished all my exams." Please don't stop me, I thought as I held my fingers crossed behind my back, waiting for the next question.

"I don't suppose they're giving you much to do, with the end of term coming up." Thank God for that.

"No, they're all telling us to bring something to read." I wish you'd bloody hurry up, Danny.

"Have a good time then, love," Hurray! I was so glad she'd been a teacher for years and knew how much the larger schools differed from the infants'.

A couple of minutes later, I heard the knock and Danny was on the step when I opened the door.

"Hi, Leah, are you ready?" He looks excited tonight, I know why.

"Hi, I'll just get my bag." I popped my head round the door to the front room. "Bye, Mum, see you later..."

I grabbed my bag from the chair and left the house.

"Is everything all right, Leah?" Danny asked as we walked towards the car.

"Yes, I'm fine. Today's dragged and Mum started asking me why I was going to church tonight. I'd already explained to her why I was going. I've had a feeling all day she was going to stop me. Perhaps it's not her. I think I've felt like that because I'm nervous," I admitted to him.

"Don't be nervous. You'll be fine, really," he coaxed as he opened the car door.

I climbed in.

He got in the car and started the engine but instead of driving he looked at me. "I rang Elsbeth last night and told her about the books, last Saturday. She was really interested how you found them all, blindfolded. Are you ready?" He smiled and waited for me to answer.

"Come on, then, let's go," I said, with a little more enthusiasm. We pulled away from the kerb.

"That's better. Don't be scared. You have nothing to be scared about," he said with conviction.

"How do you know?" I asked, not for the first time.

"I'm sorry – I've been holding out on you for a while, but I didn't want to scare you, Leah."

He grabbed my hand and held it. That buzzing again. I could feel it.

"What the fuck are you trying to tell me, Danny?" Now he knows I'm pissed off.

"I've already been through the development class, many years ago. That's how Elsbeth knows all about us." He kept hold of my hand, and I'm glad he did.

"I thought about that, the same day I asked if she knew you; I cottoned on you weren't telling me everything, so relax."

We arrived at the hall.

Elsbeth hugged us and chatted with Danny and I noticed two other women, sitting on chairs down the hall. One of them was about thirty and a true redhead. She wore a denim jacket and jeans and looked a tomboy to me. The other woman was larger and had a face that was quite beautiful. In fact, she was stunning. She had dark eyes with long eyelashes and her olive skin was flawless. Spanish crossed my mind.

Elsbeth introduced us. The tomboy's name was Roxie and the Spanish lady was Trina. She wasn't Spanish at all, she was Mexican and spoke with a hint of an accent and was extremely friendly.

Both of them knew Danny. I wonder why. Since he'd let go of my hand, I'd been more than bloody annoyed about what was said in the car.

"Would you like to get some tea while we wait for the others?" Elsbeth asked me.

I wonder if she's picked up on it, too. Wouldn't bloody surprise me.

I headed for the kitchen and filled the kettle. While it was boiling, I put cups on the trolley. My head was in the fridge getting the milk when the door opened and Danny walked in.

"I'm sorry," he said and turned me around to face him then put a hand on each of my shoulders. He looked into my eyes. "I should have told you, I know that now. I wasn't sure how you'd take it if I said anything. I didn't want to stop you from coming here because you need to do this class."

I knew he was sorry. "Danny, if I ask you a question and you know the answer, bloody well tell me. I won't run screaming. I need to know. Okay?"

"Agreed. I won't hold out on you any more," he said gently.

The kettle boiled and after filling the large brown teapot, Danny opened the door for me to wheel the trolley out. A few more people had arrived while we were in there. A woman called Terry who apparently drove lorries for a living and was a Canadian-lumberjack-shirt sort of person. An older man; I would say about sixty with lots of grey hair who looked a bit of an anorak, train spotting, you know what I mean. His name was John. There was a guy who walked with a stick; an ex-biker by the look of him. His name was Daz and edges of tattoos were just showing at the neck of his T-shirt.

Everyone was drinking, apart from Danny; perhaps they haven't noticed. Elsbeth coughed. I knew what that meant, like everyone else in the room. After hurriedly depositing cups on the trolley, each pulled a chair to the middle of the room, forming a small circle.

"Grab a chair, Leah," Danny said quietly.

We joined the circle.

Elsbeth stayed on her feet. "You've all been asked here tonight because Leah is joining our elite group." Hearing that made me sit up. "She's already up to our standard, or ahead of some of us, depending on which element you excel in. Leah has only been aware of this for two weeks." They glanced at me for a split second but no one stared.

"Tonight, I'll bring a tray round with certain objects on it. Choose something from it and let's see what you get. For the benefit of Leah, this is called psychometry. Remember to protect yourselves, close your eyes and do it now," she urged us.

I closed my eyes and went through the exercise Elsbeth asked me to do every night since last Saturday afternoon. That done, I waited for other people to finish. Elsbeth picked up her tray and walked slowly, inside the circle, showing it to everyone in turn. Each person chose something from it. When it got to me, I had the choice from a fountain pen, a game of Jacks and a bicycle pump. I chose the pump and Danny chose the pen.

Once it was in my hand, I felt it getting warm and kept one of my hands wrapped around the middle of it. Instinct told me why we were doing this exercise.

"Daz." Elsbeth picked him first. "Do you have anything to share with us?" She waited for him to speak.

He flipped the envelope, containing a letter, over and over in his hands. "I'm aware this is a Dear John letter, from a nurse to her man in the First World War. This letter was found on his body not far from the trench he'd climbed out of."

"Very good, Daz."

She turned her attention to Trina.

Trina opened her eyes and didn't speak for about a minute. In that minute, she placed her hand on her head. "I feel these glasses belonged to a woman who suffered greatly with depression and was suicidal at times." Trina looked up to Elsbeth. "I don't get any more at the moment," she admitted.

Elsbeth smiled at her and said, "That's fine," then turned towards Danny.

Danny shuffled in his seat beside me and was gripping the pen in his clenched right hand. "This pen belonged to a writer. He wrote Alice in Wonderland with this very pen. Lewis Carroll."

He looked to Elsbeth for verification. She smiled at him and he settled in his seat knowing he was right.

"Let's come to you, Roxie." She turned her body towards her. Elsbeth watched her twizzle the ring she'd chosen, on the first finger of her left hand. Roxie looked confused. "I don't feel anything from this," she told Elsbeth.

"That's fine; you wouldn't – as it's new, Roxie."

Elsbeth beamed a smile at her, glad that one of her protégés wasn't faking it. "Would you like to try, John?" She studied him as he flipped through the keys he held in his left hand.

"These are your keys, Elsbeth."

"Perfect," she said, content. She turned to face Terry. "Come on, Terry, what have you got for me." Elsbeth was expectant.

Terry looked up at her. "This crystal belongs to a medium, a very strong medium. He sits in this circle. Danny, this is yours, I think."

I turned to look at his face. He was smiling at Terry. I am that word; bloody hell.

"Leah. I left you until last, so you could see how this works. Do you have anything for me?"

I felt so self-conscious. I was still holding the pump I'd taken off the tray. I closed my eyes and kept them closed when I spoke, so I couldn't see the faces looking at me from across the circle.

"The little boy who owned this pump was killed by a hit-and-run driver. He was six years old. He watched the car drive away before he died. It was a silver estate." I couldn't see any more so I opened my eyes. Everyone in the room was staring at me. I looked at Elsbeth and she had a huge grin on her face.

"Well done, Leah. We knew about the accident but not the car. I'll be ringing the police with this information tomorrow."

I couldn't believe it but smiled to myself. When I turned to Danny he had a smug look on his face.

"I told you..." He elbowed me in my left arm. "I think a drink is on the cards for you," he said and giggled at me.

Apparently, that was the end of the class because everyone started chatting at the same time, mainly about me.

Terry brought the trolley back into the hall, laden with fresh cups and a pot of tea.

"You were brilliant," she said as she busied herself pouring the tea. She passed me a cup. "The sugar's there, Leah," she offered.

"I don't take it, thanks."

I turned away from the trolley to find Daz was waiting to speak to me. "That was excellent. You've only been able to do this for a few weeks? I can't understand how you never realised you had a gift like that," he quizzed me.

"I've only stood up in church and given two messages before. I didn't know I could do that," I admitted to him.

He looked puzzled and scratched his head. I drank my tea.

Elsbeth came over to me and patted me on the shoulder. "You did really well, Leah. I'm very proud of you. Do you think you could stay a bit longer? I've got someone else coming when we've finished. I'd like you to try a reading for them, if you want?" she asked, waiting for the right answer.

"Okay, that's all right with me but I'll have to ask Danny. I don't know if he has to get back for anything, Elsbeth."

I left her and walked over to him. He was leaning against the wall at the side of the hall, watching everyone.

"Are you okay?" I asked him as I got closer.

"Yes, of course. I didn't want to steal any of your limelight." He smiled. "You were very good and I'm very proud of you, my newest cousin."

"I'm proud of you, you very strong medium." He had a glint in his eyes. "Elsbeth asked if we could stay a bit longer. She's got someone else coming and she wants me to try to do a reading for whoever it is. Have you got time or do you have to get home for anything?"

"Of course we can stay. This is your night and I'm enjoying this more than you know."

I eyed him up. "That's not another secret you haven't told me, is it?" I searched his face for clues.

"No. No more secrets, I mean it. I'm fascinated to see how much you can do. I actually hope you shock me – and I have a feeling Elsbeth does, too."

Some of the class began to say goodnight and left. There were two stragglers talking to Elsbeth when a woman came through the door. She had mousy-coloured hair and a large grey shawl wrapped around her body, covering her clothes.

She walked towards Danny and her face broke into a smile as she got closer.

"Hello, stranger," she said to Danny. "And who have we got here?" She gave him a hug and turned to me with a huge smile on her face.

Danny's face lit up. "Rachel, let me introduce Leah, my newest cousin. Leah, this is Rachel. She's been on tour for the last year."

She gave me a hug. "Hello, Leah, where's he been hiding you?"

I giggled. "We only found each other a few weeks ago and my feet haven't touched ground since."

She looked at him, quite amused.

The last two people from the class eventually went home. Elsbeth came over to us and gave Rachel a hug.

"Hello, dear, it's lovely to see you. I'm so glad you could come. Did you manage to get some new cards?" She looked eager.

Rachel dug around in her huge handbag. She pulled out a paper bag with something inside.

"Have you touched them, dear?" Elsbeth asked her.

"The only time I've touched the paper bag was just now. I got the girl in the shop to drop them in here, herself." She lifted her bag slightly.

Elsbeth looked pleased and gave me the bag. "Leah, I want you to open all of the packaging. These are tarot cards. They are in suits like an ordinary pack but with a difference; they're in houses rather than suits. That part of the deck is the Minor Arcana. The next part of the deck is all pictures, no houses. Those are called the Major Arcana. You will keep these cards and handle them every day. The more you handle them, the more you will get from them. I would normally give you these with a book and let you study it for some time, but not tonight. I want you to look at all of the Major and Minor Arcana. Shuffle the pack and keep them in your hands for a while. I'm going to see what you get from them without the studying. While you do that, I'll make us another cup of tea. You'd like one Rachel, wouldn't you?"

She didn't wait for an answer and strode off to the kitchen.

I sat and unpacked the cards on a table. Danny and Rachel had gone to the other side of the hall, chatting quietly. I looked through all of the Major and Minor Arcana cards. I tried to shuffle them. Christ, these are difficult, they're bloody huge. By the time I had them in my hand, to just hold them, Elsbeth was back with the tea.

She walked over to Rachel and called to me, "Come over here, Leah. Just keep the cards in one of your hands."

I walked across the hall, dragging one of the chairs used for church to where they were sitting.

As I sat down, Rachel turned towards me. "I've been hearing all about you, Leah. You're very interesting." She had a twinkle in her eye.

I picked up my cup and sipped it; the tea was boiling. I looked at Danny, who was sat with that smug look spread across his face again. I thought he was going to burst.

When we'd finished our tea, Elsbeth stood up. "Rachel, Leah, come over here, please?" She walked over to the table I'd been using and we followed.

"Rachel, I'm going to ask Leah to give you a reading, but she's not using the cards in the usual way. Leah, shuffle them again and give them to Rachel." I did what she told me. "Rachel, shuffle the cards and put the first five off the top, face down on the table but don't turn them over. Put the rest of the pack to one side."

We waited for her to finish.

"Rachel, would you spread them out in a line across the table, please?" Rachel did as she was asked. "Leah, sit down opposite Rachel. I want you to open up and put your hand on the first card. Tell Rachel what you get from it. When you can't give any more, move on to the next one."

I sat opposite Rachel and closed my eyes. I went to the door, opened it and stepped inside. I opened my eyes and placed my hand on the first card. The card was cool at first and then began heating up. I closed my eyes again and waited a few seconds because things were flashing into my mind.

"Rachel, you were placed into foster care from the day you were born. After a few weeks, you were adopted by a loving couple. They disclosed that you were an adopted child when you were twelve. You did very well at school and went to Oxford University."

I opened my eyes and moved my hand to the next card.

"Although you did well at university and got a good degree, you had problems with a man who wouldn't leave you alone. He stalked you for two years and you had to go to court to stop it. You moved to London into a good job at one of the banks."

I moved to another card.

"After six months, you were out with a friend and you attended one of the many shows put on by a medium. While the medium was doing his spot you opened up and started giving readings to the people in the crowd beside you. You didn't know you were doing it."

I couldn't see any more, so I opened my eyes and moved on to the next card.

"Rachel, you are a very successful medium and sought after across the country. This doesn't give you much time for yourself. You sometimes feel you've missed out on a life of your own. You'll meet another medium and, after a little over a year, you'll get married to him. You'll both work the same venues and you'll get the life that you've always wanted as well as the life you have."

I moved to the next card.

I can't tell her this. I opened my eyes. "I'm going to close now." I closed myself down and sat back in the chair. Nobody said a word – the silence was deafening.

"What's wrong?" I could feel the tears in my eyes. I got up and ran for the door. Outside, I leaned against the wall and couldn't hold back the tears. A few moments later, I felt hands pulling me and Danny cradled me in his arms until I stopped sobbing. "What did I do wrong?" I whispered.

"You did nothing wrong, Leah. You blew them away, and me."

He lifted my chin and smiled at me. "Dry your eyes, Leah, and let's go back inside."

I pulled a tissue from my pocket, dabbed at my eyes, and we went back in.

Elsbeth came across the hall, as soon as she saw us. "My dear, that was astonishing. I'm sorry you got upset, but we really were speechless."

She took hold of my hand and led me over to Rachel, who was drying her tears. I saw Danny head off to the kitchen.

"I'm sorry if I upset you, Rachel." I really was.

"I'm not upset, Leah. I've never seen anything like that in my whole life. You nailed everything, spot on. I just couldn't speak. You're unbelievable, girl."

She stood up and gave me a hug. Danny came back in with more tea and the four of us sat around the table and chatted while we drank it.

"I think I'd better get you home or your mother won't let you come again."

The excitement in Danny's voice was obvious to me. We both said goodbye and left the two women to their conversation.

We talked in the car on the way to my house. "You were like a machine in there," Danny said. "What was in the next card? I noticed you didn't read it."

I glanced at him; the street lights highlighted him looking back at me. "I don't know if I should tell you. I definitely wouldn't tell Rachel."

"You did right. If it's not good news, don't pass it on." He looked at me again. "You totally shocked me, and Elsbeth, too." He couldn't contain his laughter. "You were brilliant!"

"How long have you known Elsbeth, Danny," I asked, trying to get him off the compliments.

"I first saw her when she was ten. Her mother brought her to the church and she's been coming ever since. People come and go but she was the only one who stayed. We never wanted to miss church so when we had a big job on, I came on my own. At least one of us would be there. Before I left that night she asked me to stay behind for a chat. She'd taken over the running of the church and I think she was about twenty-eight at that point.

"When everyone had gone she made two cups of tea and sat me down at a table. She asked me how long I'd been coming. I had a hell of a job, evaded the question. I'm sure she knew, though wouldn't say anything directly. Whilst drinking her tea in front of me, she started talking and said, "For the last eighteen years I've been coming to this church, you and your friends have not aged, not one day." She just sat there and stared at me. The waiting seemed endless and eventually I had to say something. I told her that if she knew, we wouldn't be welcome there any more. She just said, 'Try me', so I did. She was shocked at first but when she'd heard the entire story, she cried just like you did. She was thrilled tonight – you're the person we've been waiting for, all these years."

"She has a good heart and she's very caring. I can see it," I told him.

"I believe you can," he said wistfully.

We drove on in silence until we got to my house. Danny stopped the car at my gate and turned the engine off. I looked at my house and there were no lights on. My mum must be out.

I looked at Danny. "I can't believe all that happened tonight."

"I can. I've seen it since the day I met you," he said sincerely.

"What about this very strong medium you've been hiding from me?"

"The signs were there; you just didn't see them. Why would I have all those books on the subject, just for fun?" He giggled. "I suppose it was masked a bit, by the vampire thing. Perhaps you didn't think the two go together. What I am is a supernatural subject in divination."

"Oh. I have a lot to learn, don't I?" Bloody hell. I'd better read those fucking books faster than I have been.

"You'll get there, don't worry. You've been thrown into this at the deep end and it's a good job you have a caution about what to do. Anyone new, normally wouldn't have even thought about what not to tell someone. It seems to be instinct with you."

"Rachel's a very good medium. How come she couldn't see anything good coming for herself in the future?" This is another mystery for me.

"You can't see anything for yourself. You're too close, so it's not possible. Some would try to change the course of their lives and that goes against fundamental principles."

I could understand that, it could cause untold problems.

There was a tap on my window which made me jump. Mum was smiling at us through the glass. Danny opened the window.

"Hi there, you two must love sitting in this car. You could have come into the house, Danny," she said, bright eyed.

"Thank you, Mrs Crosby. I'll have to get off now – and we've only been here a few minutes. I'll see you tomorrow for church, Leah. Goodnight." I had completely forgotten about church.

"G'night, 6.30 – the usual time?" I had a smile on my face that my mum couldn't see.

He nodded.

"Goodnight, Danny," Mum said and turned to go up our path.

We looked intently at each other, wanting to laugh but couldn't. Mum was in earshot. "See you tomorrow," I said and got out of the car.

He flashed his perfect teeth, started the engine and drove away. _What a night. I won't be telling Mum about any of this_. I smiled to myself, feeling quite smug.

"How was your night?" Mum asked as soon as I walked in to put the kettle on. She was sitting at the table in the kitchen, all smiles, and looked happy for once. The thought of school wiped from her memory for a few hours, at least.

"We just had to see if we could pick up on anyone in the hall. You know, see if I knew anything about them. I have to say, I didn't. If I'm going to be able to do it at all, it's going to take years, but it was interesting." That's all she has to know. "What did you do?" I could tell she'd been drinking, not that it mattered to me. I was glad she'd been out.

"Lyn took me to watch her local women's darts team. They weren't bad. I had a few games with Lyn after the match and enjoyed it. One of the team, the captain I think, asked if we'd like to sign up. She said it was in case they couldn't get a team together. I told her I was no good but that didn't seem to matter. Apparently, they forfeit the match if they can't fill a team, so we both joined."

"That's good, Mum. You'll have something to take your mind off school, at least one night a week." It would also take her mind off me, for a change – and she'd likely meet lots of new people. Great! It was good that she wasn't taking life so bloody seriously.

"Do you want tea, Mum? I'm taking mine up to bed."

"No, I think I'd better have coffee, love. I've got to try to teach tomorrow. We can't get away with it like the big schools."

I made her coffee and put it on the table. I took my tea upstairs and started reading the final chapters in one of the books I had from Danny.

The book was on 'shamans' and I'd actually read it twice. It was fascinating, how one man could be at the core of everything related to his tribal culture. The practice went back as far as 20,000 years and evidence of their rituals had been found by archaeologists.

It was a compulsion, rather than a calling, when becoming a shaman. Whether they wanted it or not, they had no say. They went through many ceremonies with the elder shaman of their tribe before they were initiated. The initiation ceremony put them through a spiritual death, and afterwards, they were treated like ghosts by some.

A shaman was a miracle worker, psychic, healer, exorcist, mystic, weatherman, spiritualist, fortune teller and kept the souls of his people healthy. He was the heart of his tribe and he kept that heart beating. He made spiritual journeys to the underworld or heaven and had to be in a trance to achieve it, which took hours, with drums beating, to get in that state. It was only when he had totally surrendered could he communicate with those worlds – and he did it willingly to keep his people safe from harm.

Ah! I slept in my bloody clothes. Christ, it's fucking daylight.

I'd done this before when I was reading and I'd have to remember to be in bed next time – and there would be a bloody next time; I had a fucking bookcase to read. I felt chilly, so I wrapped my duvet around me, understanding enough to know I couldn't have a shower yet, I'd wake Mum. I dozed off again.

Mum called me while I was having a dream about a shaman dancing around a huge fire. I was boiling hot; clothes on and wrapped in a duvet. What the hell was I thinking! I grabbed fresh clothes and headed for the bathroom. It felt as though I'd been on the bloody fire, let alone dancing round it. After my shower, I dried my hair and headed downstairs. A drink was on the kitchen table waiting for me. Thank God for that, I'm bloody parched.

Mum was foraging for tablets in one of the cupboards.

"Got a headache, Mum?"

She pulled her head out of the cupboard and didn't look great. "Just a bit of one." She grimaced. "There's something for you in the front room. Happy birthday, love." Christ, my birthday.

I gave her a hug and said, "Thanks, Mum. I completely forgot," then dashed into the front room to discover a parcel and a card propped up on the sofa. I opened the parcel first and pulled out a beautiful grey leather jacket. I could hardly wait to try it on. I quickly slipped it on. It fits. I ran to the kitchen with my card in my hand.

"Thanks, Mum, this is brilliant." I gave her a kiss and hugged her so hard.

"Mind the head. You haven't opened your card yet."

She waited to see my reaction. I opened it, and inside I found six driving lessons and a card from the driving school. She tried to smile at the excitement on my face.

"Mum, you've spent far too much, but thank you." I can't believe it.

"You're only eighteen once and I count myself lucky. You've been very easy to bring up, Leah." She smiled again, then winced, the headache still going strong.

I arrived at school, still not believing the presents I'd had from Mum and couldn't believe my luck to see Maggie was in the corridor, ahead of me. I tried to walk past and ignore her. Who am I kidding?

"Here she comes! She's related to the freaks out in Winton!" she yelled, hoping everyone in the corridor was listening. And they were.

"Have you been to anger management yet?" I countered just as loudly. Her face dropped but I could tell she was livid and carried on my threat in a lower tone. "If you don't keep it down, I'll tell the whole bloody school about church." I walked off leaving her with that thought. I wouldn't tell, but she doesn't fucking know that.

I glanced at her as I turned the corner. She was standing with her mouth open, rooted to the spot. Maybe she'll bloody stop now?

The first lesson was History and the teacher told us to read or do something quietly. What a total waste of my time. Now I was pissed off enough to walk out and go home, but I changed my mind and reluctantly picked my bag up to find things to draw with and, pleased I had everything, I lined them up at the top of my desk. A couple of pencils, rubber and crayons, and lastly, the only sheet of paper I had, which wasn't large enough to do a proper drawing, so I doodled instead. I drew a lot of misshaped squiggles on the paper and tried to make faces out of them but got fed up after doing a few. Because I only had one sheet of paper, I had to rub everything out before trying anything else.

I picked up the rubber and my hand crossed over a pencil I'd been using to get it. It moved. What the fuck was that! I sat for a moment. I was scared but I had to try it again. I held my hand over the pencil and moved it forward. The pencil tracked my hand and only stopped when my hand did. Shit, did that really happen?

I sensed movement from the girl next to me and when I looked she was staring at my hands.

"What did you do to that pencil?" she whispered, hardly able to get the words out.

"What did you say?" I feigned ignorance.

"What did you do to that pencil?" she said louder.

"Nothing. Are you mad?" How the fuck am I getting out of this?

"You...you moved it without touching it, I watched you." She was starting to sound hysterical.

"When I moved my hand I blew at the same time. You didn't see that, did you? When it moved the first time, one of my head hairs was caught on my finger and it caught the pencil. It spooked me at first. I thought I was bloody seeing things," I said and giggled. Fingers crossed.

She laughed. "I feel such a fool; I actually thought you were doing magic."

"I wish? I'd be worth a bloody fortune." _Fuck. That was close_. I rubbed out my doodles and pulled a book out to read. I wouldn't be doing that again.

As soon as the lesson ended, I rushed to the toilets and rang Danny. I told him all that had happened and asked if he could come and get me, if he wasn't too busy. He said he'd come right away and to be at the school gates in thirty minutes. I pulled the sheet of paper from my bag and scribbled a note, supposedly from my mum, which said I had to visit the dentist. She'd never sent a note in before so the staff wouldn't know it was faked because they'd never seen her handwriting.

I handed the note to the secretary, who only glanced at it and said I could leave. I couldn't get to the school gates quickly enough and sat on the outside of the wall, on the grass, and waited for him.

The car pulled up and I got in. I'd never felt so relieved in my life. My hands were shaking so much I could hardly do the seatbelt up. Danny took one look at me and drove away from the school and after parking a few streets away he took hold of my hand to calm me down. Was I glad of that? The trembling stopped and after a few moments I found my voice.

"I'm scared, I don't mind telling you, Danny," I confessed. "How am I going to stop it?" I was almost shouting.

"Come here," he said, pulling me over to him. His arms around me calmed me down faster. "You'll be able to keep a rein on it, please don't be frightened. It's all coming at once, and that's why you're scared. I rang Elsbeth and she's meeting us at the house. Are you okay with that, Leah?" he asked, gently.

When I lifted my face from his shoulder, he looked very concerned.

"I'm pleased you did. Thank you," I said and moved away from him so he could continue driving. The car was an automatic, so he didn't need two hands to drive with all the time and was able to hold my hand to keep me calm. I was bloody grateful for his little quirk. A godsend, especially now.

"I like the jacket," he said. I know he's trying to distract me.

"Mum bought it for me." I didn't want to say it was my birthday, mainly because they don't have them.

"Special occasion?" He's digging.

"No, not really. I think she got it in a sale," I said, as calmly as possible.

"How did you get out of school?" he said, changing the subject. Thank God for that.

"I forged a note for the dentist and the secretary hardly looked at it," I told him.

"A forger in the family, eh. That's a first." He laughed at that.

"I have many talents, too bloody many..."

He grabbed my hand. I could feel myself unravelling again. By now, we were at the house, on the drive, to be precise.

"I don't know what I'd have done today without you," I said. "I mean it. I'd have been locked away by now."

He squeezed my hand gently.

We pulled up at the back of the house and the first person to greet me was Emily. She ran out of the house and gave me a hug.

"Are you okay?" she asked. "We've been worried since your phone call." I feel guilty now, for causing all this fuss.

"I'm fine. I was a bit freaked out, I have to admit."

"That's an understatement, Leah. You did the right thing, ringing us. You don't have to go through anything on your own. Do you hear me? Elsbeth isn't here yet so let's wait in the kitchen. I've made you a coffee."

As the three of us waited for her, I could smell food cooking. "Who are you cooking for today? You didn't know I was coming."

"We have one of those funeral bashes tomorrow. I'm cooking a few things today to make things easier for me, that's all," she said, quite casually.

"Some of the dinners we have here are all about work things. They bore the pants of me, really." Danny looked bored, even talking about it.

He suddenly stood up and said, "Elsbeth is here," then hurried out.

"How did he know that? You can't hear the cars from here, can you?" I asked Emily.

"He just knows. It's like the time thing," she said dismissively and pulled the oven door open to look at whatever she was cooking.

Danny brought Elsbeth in and put the kettle on for her. She came straight to me with her arms out for a hug and said, "You poor girl. That must have really scared you. We had no idea you'd be able to do any of that or I'd have prepared you for it." She's so kind.

"I'm sorry. I'm being such a nuisance."

"I don't want to hear any of that. You're never going to be a nuisance to me or to your family. Please remember that, Leah." She sat down to drink the tea Danny had put on the table. "Now, take me through what happened..."

They sat and listened as I told them everything I could remember.

"Now, Leah, I have to know how strong it was, so I can tell you how to rein it in and keep it at bay until you want it. Are you willing to give it a go? It might scare you a little – I won't lie to you – but I need to know. What do you think?" She waited for me to think it over.

"If it means you can help me, then I'll do anything. Believe me, I thought I was going mad at the time." I drank my coffee. Christ, I feel better than I did at school.

"Good. I'll finish my tea and we can get started. Danny, could we do this in your den?"

"Of course, that's fine. Whenever you're ready."

All three of us entered the den. Danny closed the door, and Elsbeth didn't waste a second before commencing.

"Leah," she said, then stopped. "Danny, could you clear your desk, please?" He didn't hesitate and she turned back to me. "I'd like you to recreate what happened this morning at school. Do it on top of Danny's desk – and don't be scared. We'll need a few pencils, Danny."

He pulled open a draw, grabbed a handful and put them on top of the heavy oak desk.

"Now, Leah, let's see..."

She watched as I got ready. I placed my hand over a pencil and moved it forward; the pencil tracked my hand perfectly. "See, I wasn't lying."

"Nobody thought you were," Danny said. "We never would."

"Leah, I want you to think the pencils forward, without using your hands," Elsbeth urged me. You've got to be joking. I heard Danny giggle and looked at him. He was watching the pencils intently. I'd better bloody try it, I suppose.

I leaned over the pencils and concentrated, willing them forward. They not only moved, they shot off the edge of the desk, clattering on the floor where they fell. I couldn't help grinning and when I looked at Danny, so was he.

"I think we'd better try something larger." I could hear the excitement in Elsbeth's voice and her face was beaming. She obviously bloody liked that.

Danny said, "What about this chair, Elsbeth; on the floor, do you think?" He's really getting into this. Some fucking hope?

"That's fine, Danny."

He placed a wooden carver chair on the bare floorboards in the middle of the room.

I stood about four feet away from the chair, facing the door. I closed my eyes and pushed with my mind. The crash of wood hitting wood forced me to open them quickly and I saw the pile of wood at the bottom of the door. Christ, I've smashed it.

"Bloody hell. Sorry about your chair, Danny." I turned towards him and Elsbeth. They were looking at each other, grinning like idiots.

"We've got plenty of chairs and I don't care if you smash them all day, if you do it like that."

He came over to me and gave me the biggest hug. Elsbeth was grinning at us both.

"Now," Elsbeth said, getting straight back to it. "Leah, Danny can do this, too."

She let that sink in. I glanced at Danny and he nodded.

"Pull the desk around, Danny." I swallowed hard. The fucking desk!

I watched him as he pulled it into the middle of the room. He positioned it down the room, so he had an end to push against. He stood about six feet from the end of the desk and didn't close his eyes; opting to stare at it, instead. The desk moved slowly and as it moved he walked until the desk was next to the one at the window. I can't believe he did that. He went to the bottom of the desk and pushed it effortlessly, up the room again, giggling as he came back to us.

"You kept that bloody quiet," I said in jest and burst out laughing. "That was amazing."

"Leah, your turn." What the fuck did she say?

I turned towards her, looking puzzled. She swept her hand towards the desk. "Keep your eyes open this time," she instructed. Your funeral.

I walked over to where Danny had stood and turned towards the desk, stared at the end and pushed with my mind. The desk shot down the room hitting the other one with a hell of a clout. Holy shit!

While Danny was retrieving it, Elsbeth said to me, "This time I want you to curb it at the moment you begin to push; you're aiming to do it as controlled as Danny did, Leah."

I'm beginning to like this.

I stood at the end of the desk, staring at it like before, only this time I didn't ask my mind to shove hard but to move it slowly. I couldn't believe it when it worked, and moved as I strolled behind it, willing it to move down the room. When I got to the bottom, I tried to push it back like Danny had and couldn't budge it. I heard them laughing and stood back, stared at the desk and pushed it up the room with my mind.

"I can't believe I did that. My God!" I screamed and punched Danny on his arm. "Nor you – you bugger. Mister Holding-Out."

He giggled then put the desk back where it belonged while I moved the wreckage that used to be a chair and was blocking our exit from the room.

We sat around the kitchen table and Elsbeth told Emily, Leo and Josh exactly what we'd been doing. They thought it hilarious.

## Chapter 8

We sat around the table chatting for about an hour. Elsbeth looked at her watch. "I'll have to go, kids. I've got a church service in about three hours. Leah, do you want a lift home? Danny could pick you up at his normal time and your mother wouldn't know you haven't been to school, dear." Christ, she thinks of everything, thank God.

"Great idea!" I stood up. "I'll see you all later."

Emily gave me a hug and the boys said goodbye. Danny helped Elsbeth into her car and closed her door. He looked over the roof with a grin on his face and said, "I'll collect you at six-thirty. Bye, Leah."

On the way home, I said to Elsbeth, "You haven't told me how to keep that from happening. Did you forget?"

"You learned how to control the desk. Now you can control anything in the same way. I didn't need to do anything, you did it all. I am very proud of you, Leah," she said, giving me such a warm smile.

"I have to admit, Elsbeth, I'm shocked at the things I'm able to do. I'd never have thought it possible anyone could do any of it – and definitely not me."

"From the way you're progressing, you'll be capable of a lot more. Don't be scared of it, Leah, and don't ever be afraid to ask me or your family for help with it. We're all here for you."

We pulled up outside my house.

"Thanks, Elsbeth, I'll see you later."

"Goodbye, dear, it was a pleasure helping you today."

I got out of the car and watched her drive off, then, after looking at my watch, I realised it was the usual time I got home from school. Good old Elsbeth. Christ, what an afternoon.

I walked in the front door and found my mum in her dressing-gown on the sofa, looking very pale.

"Mum, are you ill?" I asked her.

She sat up a bit. "Tummy bug I think, Leah, that's all. Did you have a good day at school?" She had to ask.

"Totally boring. I honestly would rather do lessons, instead of wasting time like that." I really meant it, even though I'd lied.

"Those teachers get away with murder, don't they?" Mum agreed.

"Will you be all right if I still go to church tonight, Mum? I don't like leaving you like this." She does look pale.

"I'm fine, so you go along to church. It's one of those twenty-four hour things. I'll be at work on Monday – you'll see." Now I feel bloody guilty.

"I better get something to eat. I take it you're not eating?"

"I've starved myself all day and don't want to ruin it now – so no thanks, love."

She snuggled down on the sofa with a cushion under her head.

I made myself a salad and tea. Another two hours until Danny comes. I ran upstairs and got the two books I'd read and flicked through them while I was eating, to kill time. I got bored with that and went over in my head everything that happened in Danny's den. I still couldn't believe I had done all of those things and raked around in my bag for my mobile to ring Danny. He answered almost immediately.

"Hi, Leah, what can I do for you?" He sounded really happy.

"Hi, could you bring two more of those books to church? I've read these twice."

"Sure, you could have got them this afternoon – but you were a bit preoccupied." I heard him giggle. "I'll go and get them now; does it matter which ones?" he asked.

"No, I have to read them all, so it makes no difference," I told him.

"Have you come down to earth yet, after what you did here today?" He wants to chat and my mum's in the next bloody room.

"My mum was off work all day with a tummy bug. I got a surprise when I got home from school." I hope he gets my drift.

"Oh, I see what you mean. We'll talk in the car. I'll be there in under an hour."

"Bye, see you soon."

I picked up my bag and went to sit with Mum until he came. She was watching the news and likely realised I'd not watched any for the last month. The bomb could have bloody dropped, for all I knew.

Danny knocked the door, dead on 6.30. I opened it to one of his brilliant smiles. "Hi, Leah, and how are you today?" he asked, pretending he hadn't seen me earlier.

"Hello, Danny. I'm fine, thank you. I'll just get my bag."

I peeked in the front room, saw Mum was asleep, picked my bag up and left – closing the front door as quietly as I could. Danny opened the car door for me to climb in.

Once he was in the car with the engine running, he said, "Happy birthday, Leah." How the hell does he know?

"Thank you. I didn't tell anyone it was today, so how do you know?"

"You forget, Leah; we were around when you were born and have watched you grow up." I'd forgotten. He pulled away from the kerb for the drive to the church.

"Mum gave me my jacket for my birthday and six driving lessons. She spent too much, really."

We drove for a while in silence.

"Did you bring the books?" I asked. I pulled the two I'd already read out of my bag.

"Yes, they're on the back seat. You should have rung me during the week, when you'd finished the others. I said I'd bring you some more."

"I had to read them again. They were so interesting, especially the one on shamans. I found that one fascinating," I told him. I reached into the back seat for the new books. One was on telepathy and the other on dowsing. I put the two I'd read on the back seat, so I wouldn't forget to give them back. I hated that, when people didn't return books after borrowing them.

"I'm glad you're enjoying them. I expect you'll be like a sponge; trying to find out as much as you can. I have to admit, I was like that."

"I thought that was great fun this afternoon in your den. Did I do much damage to your desk?" I hope I hadn't.

"Don't worry about the desk. I thought you were amazing. You tried everything Elsbeth asked you to do. The chair was the funniest thing for me. It hit the door around forty miles an hour."

We both laughed as Danny pulled into a parking space opposite the hall.

We walked in together and Emily was there to give me a hug as soon as we got through the door.

"Happy birthday, Leah, come and sit down."

We sat with the boys. Josh and Leo wished me happy birthday and patted me on the shoulder. Emily sat next to them.

Elsbeth came over to us just after we were settled in our seats. "Leah, happy birthday. I didn't know until these three came in tonight. How did you like this afternoon's little event?"

"I'm still coming down to earth. I was telling Danny on the way over here; I still can't believe it happened."

Elsbeth was smiling. "We'll have another go at it soon. I think you'll be able to do much more." She had a sparkle in her eyes. How much more is there? "I have to talk to someone before we start. We'll chat after the service." She turned, crossed the hall and fell into conversation with another woman within seconds.

"What sort of a week have you lot had? We didn't get time to talk this afternoon."

Emily answered, "We've been busy. This must sound weird to you. We get a lot of work when the weather is so hot. The older people don't drink enough." She genuinely sounded upset. I grabbed her hand and squeezed it.

"What did I tell you last week?" Danny giggled.

I elbowed him in the ribs. "Behave."

I could hear chairs moving and looked up, catching sight of Maggie. She was next to Sarah and they were chatting to each other. The healing had finished and Elsbeth was making her way on to the stage.

"I have an announcement. We'll be having a guest medium here next week. We usually pay their expenses, so there will be a two pounds charge. If anybody can't afford that, come and see me after the service. Now, let's sing the first hymn."

Everyone stood and the singing started. One I know without the book, great. At the end of the hymn, everyone sat down.

"Let's open the circle. Remember; if you get a message, speak out – as spirit will be stronger at the sound of your voice. Let's draw the veils of the two worlds open."

I closed my eyes and went to the door, opened it and stepped into the white light.

I stood up but kept my eyes closed for a minute. "I have someone next to me called Brian. He's very tall, stocky and he passed at a very young age, in his early twenties. He tells me it was a car accident. Could anyone take this?" I opened my eyes.

I waited and a lady in her forties, halfway up the hall on my right, raised her hand. "Yes, I can."

I looked at her face. "He's come here today to try to coax you to go out more. You don't mix with anyone since he passed. You've mourned him for many years and he wants you to have a more fulfilled life. He died suddenly and is sorry it's caused you such sadness. He's whole again and in no pain and will wait for you. In the time you have left on this earth, he wants you to enjoy it, meet new people and, most of all, see your family, please? Will you do that for him?"

The lady had tears in her eyes as she said, "I'll try."

"Take his love with you and thank you." I returned to my seat and sat with my eyes closed once more.

Someone stood up across the hall; the grey-haired lady who'd given me my message from my dad. She spoke to a man sitting two chairs away from Emily.

"John, I have your wife with me. She is well now but she hated the time she didn't know who you were and she is sorry for that. You looked after her with great dignity and without complaining. She's very grateful for the full life you gave her before she became ill. Have a wonderful life, John and she'll see you later. She loves you very much." John thanked her for the message and looked content.

Danny stood up. He walked a few steps away from his chair and turned towards Maggie, I thought. I was wrong, it was to Sarah he spoke.

"Sarah, I have your older sister with me. She's been in spirit for a few years, hasn't she?" Sarah nodded. "She's here because she sees what goes on in your home. She wants you to talk to your mother and try to get her to accept some help. Your mother has taken on too much, looking after your brother and your father and she sees you burdened by it also. It's not fair to either of you when there is so much help out there. You and your mother could have some respite from it. She asks if you will try?"

Sarah said, "Yes, I will."

Danny carried on. "Your sister, Grace, sends her love to you all."

Sarah was crying and the tissues had already reached her. "Thank you," she said, through her tears.

"Thank you, Sarah." Danny returned to his seat and closed his eyes.

I closed myself down as I didn't pick up anything else. Elsbeth waited a few moments and, when no one else stood up, she announced the next hymn. We all stood up and sang, heartily. I thought that it was a very good service. As soon as the singing ended, the trolley came out of the kitchen. I got up to get a drink. I didn't realise Maggie and Sarah were there already. Neither of them spoke to me when I got my tea. Thank God for that. I turned away from them and joined my family again.

"Danny, how come you haven't given any messages until now, in front of me?" I had to ask him.

"I didn't open up on purpose, Leah. I didn't want to scare you off," he explained.

"Oh. I think Maggie may have stopped being weird with me, after what happened at school."

"Please explain, Leah?" He looked at me intently when he asked.

"She was shouting her mouth off about us all and I told her that I'd tell the whole school about her message. Not that I would – but she shut up."

"That's the best way to deal with someone who's that persistent," he agreed.

Emily leaned forward to speak to me. "Leah, we have to go; just us three." She wagged her finger to Josh and Leo. "We have a few things to finish for the funerals on Monday," she said, standing up with the boys. "Will you be over tomorrow?"

"You've got that dinner on, haven't you?" I didn't want to get in the way; they must be up to their bloody elbows with work.

"That's not until the evening, Leah. Please come?"

"Okay, in that case, I'd love to." I smiled at her. "I'll arrange with Danny what time."

We said goodbye and they left. Elsbeth was preoccupied, digging around in the huge bag she always toted with her. She looked up with a smile when she realised we were beside her.

"Hello, dears. Would you like another drink, Leah?"

"I'll get it. How many am I making?" I wasn't sure if we were getting any surprise guests, like last week.

"Just for you and me, dear."

When I got back to them with the tea, Elsbeth and Danny were sitting at the small table I'd used the night before, igniting my mind as to what she had up her sleeve tonight.

"Thank you, Leah. Now, I have some cards here that have symbols on them. There are only five different cards and they consist of a star, plus, circle, square and wavy line. These are the basic cards they test you with to determine if you're psychic. I want Danny to turn away from you and look at each card in turn. I'd like you to open up and sit with your eyes closed, to see if you could tell us which card Danny is looking at. Would you like to give it a try, after we've had tea?"

"Yes, I'm sure; sounds interesting. Danny said I'll be like a sponge," I said blithely before glancing at him and giggling. His eyes flashed at me.

Elsbeth said, "I hear your mother was ill today and at home when you got back this afternoon. Did she suspect anything, Leah?"

"No. You dropped me off the usual time I get home. It was perfect. I don't like leaving her out of this, but I know she couldn't cope with it."

"Sometimes people are best left in the dark," she agreed, having finished her tea. "Right, shall we start? Here are the cards, Leah."

She laid them out on the table so I knew exactly what I was looking for.

"Danny, you turn around and keep them close to your body. Stare at each one and I'll tell you when to change to another card. Is that clear?"

We both said, "Yes."

Danny was sitting opposite me; he turned his chair around, putting the back next to the table edge. He picked up the cards and sat down, shuffled them and held the stack of five, cupped in both hands, next to his body.

"Leah, could you open up, please," Elsbeth asked.

I executed the motions to stand in the white light once more and waited.

"Danny, please look at the card and keep your eyes on it."

"Wavy line," flowed out of my mouth.

"Next, Danny."

"Square."

"Next."

"Plus," I picked up.

"Next."

"Star."

"Next."

"Circle."

"Danny, could you shuffle them again and, this time, keep them all facing you and just glance at each one. When I say next, pick any one you like and don't stay in sequence."

I heard him shuffle the cards.

"Start, Danny," Elsbeth uttered.

"Star."

"Next."

"Star."

"Next."

"Circle."

"Next."

"Plus."

"Leah, close yourself down, dear."

I did as she asked and had no idea how many I'd picked correctly when I opened my eyes.

Danny had skewed round on his chair and both of them were looking at me. "What! Tell me, did I get any?"

Danny broke the bad news. "You didn't get a single one. I'm sorry." I felt a bit dejected. "You got them all." The Cheshire cat was there again. You bugger. I was shocked.

"So what does that mean?" I asked Elsbeth, whose smile suggested her mouth was going to split wide open.

"It means, my dear girl, you are telepathic. You'll have to train yourself to gain as much expertise as Danny, and it may take a while, but you'll be able to do it."

I could only gawp. What the hell do you say to that? Her eyes sparkled at the surprise on my face.

She picked up the cards. "You two get off. It's getting late and I'll see you next week."

We left the hall and drove home to my house with me thinking about those cards. I must have been quiet for a while.

"Are you all right, Leah? This isn't getting too much, is it?" He sounded worried.

"Danny, I'm fine. I was thinking about what we did in there." I looked at him. "Will this mean I'll be able to read your mind, eventually?"

"Yes, but we'll have to train you. I have to confess something to you..." He let that sit. Here we bloody go!

"What now? You said you wouldn't keep anything from me!" I snapped at him. Can't trust any bugger, these days.

"I know, and I'm sorry. If I'd told you straight away all you've since found out, you wouldn't be sitting here, would you?" He glanced over to me.

I thought about it for a minute. "No, you're right. I'd have run a fucking mile. I admit that." I kept my eyes on him. "What is it?"

He waited for a minute, worrying. I could see him frowning.

"I've been able to read your mind since we met," he said, keeping his eyes on the road, waiting for the backlash.

Minutes ticked by and he eventually looked at me.

"Why aren't you shouting at me? That's what I expected you to do." He looked bewildered.

"I'm not bloody surprised, Danny. You probably do a lot more I don't know about. I'm prepared to wait for you to tell me about it when you feel it's right for me to know. I have enough in my head at the moment and I hope you've had an earful of my swearing."

He looked at me and smirked. "It's been hard at times, keeping a straight face when you've been sarcastic – as well as the swearing."

We burst out laughing, remembering all the things I'd thought about him. He quickly looked over and nodded, setting us off again.

When our hilarity had calmed down a bit, he said, "I won't be able to pick you up until eleven tomorrow. Is that okay?"

"That's fine. I can get some reading done. I was looking forward to reading the book on telepathy, anyway." I grinned at him and caught him smiling, eyes glued to the traffic ahead.

When we got to my house, Danny opened my door for me and gave me a hug. "Bye. I'll see you in the morning."

"Bye, see you soon. I might have finished the book by the time you get here."

He got in the car and drove away with a huge smile on his face.

The next morning I got up and found Mum at the table with a cup of tea in her hand.

"Hi, you seem better, Mum."

"Yes, I feel better – just glad that's over. I must have picked it up at school."

I pulled bread out of the bag to make myself some toast while the kettle boiled for tea.

"Do you want toast, Mum?" I looked over to her.

"I've had some, thanks." She took a mouthful of tea. "I'll have to get dressed; Lyn and I are hitting the shops. The sales have started."

"You're brave. I'm going over to see my friends today, I won't be late home."

"Have a good time."

She ran up the stairs and was on her way to the shops with Lyn about twenty minutes later.

I sat at the table with the book on telepathy and was surprised, after reading the book, at how many people believed in it. Only one problem exists though. Because it's not possible to prove in a scientific trial, it's discounted. Apparently, it's too easy to cheat. Some people in the past have sent messages to one another. They've tried to do it again and they haven't been able to replicate it. I was amazed at that, having seen it in action.

I wasn't keeping my eye on the clock. Holy Fuck! It's 10.45. I raced upstairs, got dressed and was downstairs about a minute before Danny knocked.

"How are you today, Leah?" he asked, when I opened the door.

"I'm fine. Though, if you read my mind you'll see I wasn't, ten minutes ago," I said and grinned at him.

He played the game. "I can't rewind, unfortunately. That's a secret only you will know." He had a wicked glint in his eyes. "Shall we go?" he swept his hand towards the car.

We were headed towards town when I realised it was a beautiful day. I hadn't even looked out of the window while I'd been in the kitchen.

"I read the book – all of it." I looked over to him.

"What did you deduce from it?"

"That no one scientific really believes in it," I told him, "because it can't be proved."

"You did read it all then." _We both know different._

It was eleven thirty when we got to the house. The traffic was heavy going through town, with all the holidaymakers making us wait everywhere.

We found a note for us from Emily saying she'd popped to the shops for something. Danny told me the two boys were working.

"I'd like to show you the other part of the garden, Leah. I think you'll like it."

"I'd love to see it."

You know I really love this place.

"I know you do."

I smiled and he took hold of my hand. He walked me out through the French doors and down into the flowerbeds in the walled garden.

"The perfume in here nearly knocks me over, it's so pungent."

He glanced at me, then led me through the side gate and to the path I'd been on the first time I was here. He turned us to the right and we walked about twenty feet, then through an arch on our left, cut into the yew hedge.

I could see we were at the top of the park and the grassland swept gently away to the right, dotted here and there with huge mature trees. A tall hedge hugged the other side of the path we were on. We strolled along in the sun and the path curved to our left.

Something made of glass glinted in the distance. As we walked on, I could see more of it until the biggest glasshouse I'd ever seen filled my vision – much bigger than Josh's. Danny held the door open for me and there was another door to go through. Inside was a tropical house but without as much heat.

The plants in there nearly hit the roof, about thirty feet high. They had dark, shiny leaves, and hidden between them, deadwood tree trunks leaned against the growing plants. All along the dead decaying trunks, orchids grew. I never knew you could get the colours and shapes of flowers that were in there. All the colours of the rainbow and more besides, as hues mixed and ran riot.

We ambled along the central path, looking at all of the orchids either side of us. Can't believe he's so patient.

Always will be for you.

I gave him a sideways glance and carried on looking. The path split and we had to walk around the huge trees that were in the middle now. The trees suddenly stopped and so did we. In the clearing was a huge dining table, laid out for a meal.

"Are you having your funeral bash out here?" I asked him.

"Surprise!" I heard lots of voices. I looked at Danny; he looked amused and then the singing started. They sang Happy Birthday. Emily came out from around a tree on the other side of the clearing, way beyond the table, with an enormous cake in her hands. Candles covered the top and their flames danced and flickered as she walked over to the table.

Following Emily were all the people who'd been at the Thursday night awareness class, including Rachel and Elsbeth. Josh and Leo weren't working at all; they were here, too. I was speechless and could feel the tears welling in my eyes.

Emily put the cake down and came over to me for a hug. "We thought we'd throw you a party, well...a lunch really. The cake is dessert. Make a wish and blow out your candles."

She seemed so excited as she took me back to the cake. I wish I'll never be without my cousins. When I blew them out, everyone cheered.

"Thank you so much, I'm touched, really. I've never had a party like this before."

Danny came and held my hand. He knew I was on the verge of tears.

"Come on, everyone, sit down and make yourselves at home." Emily herded us all to seats around the table.

Danny sat me next to Elsbeth and went to open the champagne I could see on a side table.

"I can't believe they've done this for me, Elsbeth."

"They love you, dear, that's the bones of it."

Danny brought the champagne flutes to the table and gave everyone a glass.

"I'd like to propose a toast. To our newest cousin in the family, Leah."

They all stood up and everyone raised their glasses, my cousins included, and toasted me. "Leah."

"Thank you."

I was choked and I sipped my drink. Josh and Leo left the table and followed Emily out of sight, beyond the trees. A few minutes later, they came in with starters for everyone and began laying them on the table. Smoked salmon on small squares of toast. Rachel was sitting opposite me.

"I heard what happened in the den, yesterday afternoon, and last night after church. I don't think I've seen anyone with so many different elements. No one human, I mean."

Danny giggled. Everyone around the table broke out in laughter.

They must all know what my cousins are. I'm glad they have other friends. When everyone had finished, Leo came back in and took all the plates away. Josh replaced them with dinner plates, laden with lobster and salad. Emily must have worked for hours, doing all this.

All of a sudden, a very large butterfly landed on Rachel's head. It was lemon yellow, with two long tails. It sat there, slowly opening and closing its wings. It was mesmerising. I looked up and there were more flying around above us, and a few landed on things on the table and on Terry and Daz's heads.

"Where have they come from? How come I never saw any while we were looking at the orchids?" Am I going blind?

I heard Danny giggle.

"Leah, they feed from nectar bottles. I closed them off so they would fly. They look for food elsewhere. This is my hobby, orchids and butterflies."

"What a beautiful hobby, Leo. I feel I'm in fairyland."

The butterfly that landed on my fringe cast a shadow over my face, its wings were so big. I tried to look up and the wings tickled my eye. I heard Leo laugh. I bet I went cross-eyed? No wonder he's bloody laughing.

The meal was perfect. My cousins were sat at the table with us, laughing and carrying on with everyone; no pretence. They were relaxed and having a good time with all of us.

When everyone had finished, Leo cleared the plates. Danny went round to everyone with a dessert wine and Emily started handing out cake. This must have been what she was baking yesterday. I had to smile.

There was a lemon filling, pale yellow icing with fine strands of lemon peel curled on the top.

"What do you call this cake, Emily?"

"Lemon drizzle cake. I hope you like it?"

"I just tasted it...fabulous! You're very clever. Thank you, Emily. You've gone to so much trouble and the whole meal was truly delicious."

The party went on for quite a while but some of my new friends had to go. They came over to kiss me before they left, which I thought was touching. About half an hour later, the rest of the Thursday night class said their goodbyes.

There were seven of us around the table now.

I turned to Danny. "I should go home. Emily has to cope with the dinner party tonight..."

He looked amused.

"What did I say?"

"There was never a dinner for anyone tonight, Leah. Emily only said that to throw you off any hint of this party."

I looked over the table to Emily, who smiled back in return, knowing what we'd been talking about.

"I think it's time Rachel and I went home. It's been a long day," Elsbeth said and stood up, along with Rachel.

Everyone got to their feet to see them off. We ambled over to the only car left in the car park. Rachel's got good taste. Bloody hell, it's new. She didn't seem the type to drive the latest Mini Cooper. I'd seen the adverts on the TV. Black paintwork and dark tinted windows. People certainly surprised you, sometimes.

I walked over to Rachel and gave her a hug, thanking her for coming.

"I'm not leaving," she uttered, to my surprise.

"Sorry, I thought you were. I'm always putting my foot in something." I didn't understand. This must belong to Elsbeth. How the hell did she get in it?

"Goodbye, Elsbeth, and thank you for coming to my party."

"I'm not leaving," she said. What the fuck's going on here? I was really puzzled now.

Danny came over to me, took hold of my hand and walked me to the other side of the car. On the handle of the driver's door was a white bow with a tag hanging from it.

"Read the tag." I looked at his face. "Go on, Leah."

On the tag were the words: 'To our favourite cousin. Love from Emily, Josh, Leo and Danny'. I couldn't speak. The tears I'd managed to stifle earlier came in buckets. When I could manage a whisper, I said, "This is too much. You can't give me a car."

"We want you to have it, Leah. You've brought joy into our lives," he said gently. "Open your hand." He gave me the keys. "Would you like to look inside?"

I pressed the button on the fob and the central locking clicked. I opened the door and looked inside. Black leather, walnut dashboard. "Get in then," he said, and giggled.

I sat in the driver's seat. I'm definitely that bloody word, now.

I was in the car for almost ten minutes, staring at everything. I couldn't believe they'd given me this. When I looked out of the open door, my four cousins were standing there, watching.

"I love it. It's the most brilliant present anyone could be given. Thank you so much." I got out of the car and kissed and hugged each of them.

"Elsbeth and Rachel are making tea and I think you need some, Leah," Emily said between laughing. I walked over to the house with them. It would be ages before I could drive it. I hadn't had a single lesson, yet.

"You can drive it here in the grounds and I'll show you how," Danny offered. "It's taxed and insured on our fleet insurance and I can take you out on the roads, when you feel ready."

I turned towards him and gave him the biggest hug. "Thank you."

He could see the tears coming again, and said, "Don't cry. We wanted to do this for you, Leah."

He held my hand as we crossed the yard to join the others in the house.

"Here she comes, the birthday girl!" Josh announced as we entered the kitchen. They were all seated around the kitchen table.

Elsbeth looked chuffed to bits. "You like it, then?" she asked, smiling warmly at me.

"I love it, but they are too generous," I answered, looking at them.

"Nonsense, Leah, you make us happy. Are we not allowed to return it?" Josh asked, joking.

"Okay, then. I need tea," I declared, then laughed with everyone else.

A cup was passed down the table and I sat in the vacant chair beside me. While I drank, I thought about the day I'd had. _Unbelievable._

I must have been miles away... "What do you think, Leah?" Elsbeth asked.

"I wasn't listening, sorry."

"Rachel and I have been discussing what happened here yesterday. What would you say about trying something else?" she asked, looking eager.

"Yes, but what would everyone else like to do? I wouldn't want to break the party mood."

"You can do anything you like, as long as we can watch?" Leo said, rubbing his hands together.

"That's settled," Danny said. He looked at me, "Shall we go?"

I nodded, and we all made our way up to the den.

Emily, Leo and Josh walked towards the desk my selected books were on. Leo piled them up and the three of them sat on the front, ready to watch.

Elsbeth, Rachel, Danny and I were standing near his desk.

"Watch Leah, everyone. Danny, would you?" Elsbeth gestured to the desk.

Danny pushed the desk into the middle of the room, an end facing the door. He walked around to the front, about ten feet away. He stood perfectly still for a moment then raised his arms out to the side, with his hands pointing forwards, palms up and staring at the desk.

Slowly, he raised his arms, only slightly, and the desk started creaking. He lifted them a bit more and I could see daylight below the desk. Up his arms went, the desk followed until it was hovering above the floor at his eye level. He lowered them slowly and the desk settled onto the floor, groaning. I looked at Rachel; she'd obviously seen it before. I'm fucking shocked.

That went for the rest of them because no one said a word, except Elsbeth: "Leah, your turn." You've got a fucking screw loose.

Danny giggled.

I didn't say anything. What would be the point...I'll try in the end, anyway. I walked over to where Danny had done his party trick, faced the desk and stood still for a moment, gathering my thoughts. I raised my arms with my hands, palms up, pointing to the desk. In my head I willed the desk to lift up from the floor. As I did this, I moved my hands up slightly. The desk started creaking. I don't fucking believe this. My concentration broke and the desk became still.

I dropped my arms and concentrated, to settle myself. I put my arms up again, and this time, when the desk moved, I held it together. I raised my arms a bit higher and one end lifted off the floor but the other end wouldn't.

I lowered my arms and looked at Danny. "I can't get both bloody ends up. What am I doing wrong?"

He walked over to me, smiling, and said, "You're doing well, Leah. I'll show you. When you lift your arms, you have to have them at the same height, exactly. It may take a bit of practice..."

"What if I get it up and lose my concentration? It'll drop straight through the fucking floor."

I heard giggles from the bottom of the room and glanced at the merry faces. They were in fits.

"That's not your concern, if it happens. Just carry on, Leah, and let me worry about anything else." It's your funeral. I remembered he could read my mind, turned to him and caught him grinning. You heard.

So I did!

This time, when I raised my arms I was more aware of the height of them both. The desk gradually lifted off the floor; wobbly at first. I lifted higher and it tracked my movements, lifting smoothly. I wasn't aware of anything else in the room, just the desk, amid my tunnel vision and thoughts.

I lowered my hands to put it down. I didn't get it right and one end of the desk dropped quicker than the other. I lifted that hand again, slightly, and the desk levelled out. It took all my will to get it back on the floor safely. I was just getting myself over the fact I'd done it, when I heard hoots and cheers coming from down the room. My three cousins were going mental, jumping up and down.

"It wasn't that good," I shouted at them.

"Oh, yes it was," Elsbeth said.

I turned to look at her and noticed that Rachel was smiling and nodding beside her. I walked over to the two women and Danny. He had a strange look on his face.

"What's wrong? Didn't I do it right?"

I looked at him, bemused. He picked me up, threw me into the air and caught me again, as if I was a tennis ball. He put me down on the floor and straightened my hair. "That was very good indeed, Leah," he assured me, trying so hard not to laugh.

I didn't mention being thrown in the air, that would be stored for later. The other three came running up to us, elated. We left the den and ended up in the kitchen. I put the kettle on and asked Elsbeth and Rachel if they'd like something to drink.

"We have to leave, Leah, thanks. I have some readings to do tonight. I think you are a very gifted young woman and I look forward to your progress." She smiled at me.

"What more is there?" I asked her.

"Plenty, you'll see." She came over and gave me a hug. "I'll see you on Thursday, if not before. You know what I mean."

I nodded.

Rachel came and gave me a kiss on my cheek. "I'm going to be getting an update from Elsbeth every week, when I phone her. I think you're terrific. It was a lovely party, thank you."

"Goodbye, Rachel, it's been so nice meeting you."

We walked them out to Elsbeth's car. They'd said goodbye to my cousins by the time we reached them and were ready for the drive home.

I finished waving and turned around; only Danny was with me, the others had gone.

"Would you like your drink in the walled garden?" he asked.

"I'd love to. I've had the most amazing day. Coming back down to earth is going to be difficult."

I laughed, linked his arm, and we ambled back to the house, where I found my drink waiting for me on the table. Thanks, Emily. We continued out to the perfumed garden to find a bench to sit on.

## Chapter 9

We sat on the same bench as before and the wall behind us cast a shadow over it. I sipped my tea in the shade and looked over the flowerbeds.

"That was quite a day. Thank you." I turned to look at him and found him watching me with a smirk on his face. "What are you thinking or what are you up to, Danny?" I waited.

The smirk broke into a dazzling smile. I still waited. He drives me nuts keeping me waiting.

He glanced at me before replying, "I keep remembering the look on your face, when I threw you in the air. You haven't said anything about it; why?"

I made him wait. See how you bloody like it. I sipped my tea, glancing at him to see if he was getting annoyed. Bugger, it's not working.

"I told you, I'll let you tell me when you think I'm ready for whatever it is. I will say one thing...I felt like a tennis ball."

He started laughing, then stifled it to speak. "When you're here, I kind of forget to keep a rein on things. We all have superhuman strength. We keep it under control, but we're so comfortable around you now, I forget. I was so excited about the desk, I lost my head a little." He waited for my reaction.

"As long as you catch me, I don't really care. I suppose you'd have caught the desk, too, if I'd lost control of it?" It was my turn to smirk at him.

"You're right. The desk wouldn't have touched the floor if you'd dropped it. None of this is fazing you any more, is it?"

"The more I do – things don't seem weird," I told him honestly.

"I'm pleased. I didn't like it when you were scared. Would you like me to drive you around the estate, in your new car?"

"There's nothing I'd rather do. Thanks, Danny." I finished my drink quickly.

Danny collected the keys from the table and we left the house. He held the passenger door open for me. I got inside and looked over the dashboard again, waiting for him.

"I still can't believe you four have given me this car," I told him, as he settled in the driver's seat.

"We all love you, Leah. You've made our existence worth living. Family is everything to us," he said with great passion.

"I love you all. I don't feel alive unless I'm with you, any more."

He looked at me. What the hell's wrong with you? Turmoil filled his eyes. He turned from me, looking straight ahead at the brick wall in front of the car.

I watched him start the engine and reverse out of the parking space, not looking where he was going, eyes transfixed through the windscreen. He drove slowly onto the drive and followed it for a while. Ahead was a lane I couldn't remember seeing before. I'd been talking on my way home, mostly. Danny stared out of the window and drove like a robot.

"Danny, have I done something wrong? You're very quiet and won't look at me."

Pain filled his face, making me worried. What the fuck have I done?

He turned right and drove on as if I wasn't in the car. I looked ahead and waited to see if he'd decide to speak. Nothing.

"Danny!" That seemed to break through whatever was consuming him.

He glanced at me, torture evident in his eyes. "Sorry, Leah. I remembered what you wished for when you blew your candles out."

"Oh! Well, that's how I feel. Was I wrong to think that?" Tell me, for Christ's sake!

He pulled the car into a gateway and stopped the engine. I heard the leather seat squeak as he turned to face me. His face still showed the pain he was in.

"Leah, when you said you didn't feel alive unless you're with us, I remembered your wish." He stared through the window, unable to speak for a minute. "What ran through my mind was horror. I couldn't let you become like us."

I took hold of his hand. "I wasn't thinking of it like that, you daft bugger. I know I'll only be with you all for the rest of my life. You may be able to contact me when I'm in spirit, though. That's what I meant."

He pulled me towards him and held me in his arms for quite a while. I could feel him relax and he let me sit up again.

"I'm sorry. I jumped to the wrong conclusion. Believe me, if you could stay with us forever any other way, we'd love it."

Perhaps I'm a bitch but I had to ask the next question. "What would be so bad, your way?"

He tensed. Shit! Now what have I said?

"I hoped I'd never have to tell you this." He glanced at me to see if I was ready for the words he'd say and turned to look ahead again. The strain in his voice was evident when he spoke. "Have you never wondered why you're not invited here on a Sunday?"

"Yes, I have – why?" I could see he was finding it difficult to say and waited.

"It's the day we feed, Leah. We could never have any humans near us, it's too dangerous. This disgusts me, but we turn into savages. When the blood makes contact with our bodies it starts a compulsion to have more and we can't get it into ourselves fast enough. If a human were to come anywhere near us we'd feed on them and we wouldn't be able to stop. We lock ourselves in the cellar for that reason.

"When we were held prisoner by the man, we were kept underground. I've told you that before. I was there for 142 years, Josh for 98 and Leo for 67. We knew nothing else. You may think it's strange, but we miss it. When we've had enough 'food' we stay in the cellar until the next day, in the dark.

"When Emily was taken, she spent about six months down there with us before we escaped, and she doesn't feel the need like we do, but she stays underground and looks after us."

That ripped you to bits, confessing that to me. I'm so sorry.

He looked ill. I reached for his hand and held it tightly. God knows how long it was, but we sat like that until the sun started to set. The change in the light seemed to seep into his consciousness.

"That wasn't much of a drive, was it?"

I jumped. I'd been looking out of the window and didn't realise he was back with me again.

"Don't be scared, Leah, it's okay."

"I'm not scared," I reassured him. "It was so quiet and then you spoke, that's all. Are you all right? I'm sorry I asked the question; putting you through all that. I need my bloody head examined."

"I'm fine, really. You'd have probably asked at some point, anyway. I feel better that you know, now you have wheels and could've dropped in innocently for a visit. We'd never want to hurt you, Leah."

A few minutes later the twinkle returned to his eyes. "How did you like the ride in your new car? I hope we get further in it the next time we come out for a drive," he said and couldn't help laughing.

I play-punched him and giggled. "Fucking wonderful. We'll have to do it again." My words were loaded with sarcasm and that made him laugh even more.

The tension over, he started the engine and drove back onto the road. He stayed on the lane we were on. I saw the river just catch the colour of the setting sun. That intense orange-red just before it drops below the horizon.

"You won't be able to see much as it's getting dark but I'll stay on this lane. It takes us back to the house." He switched on the headlights. "I have to say, we chose the right car. It drives like a dream, Leah. Leo and I picked it up this morning and he drove it home when I came for you."

"I love the car and I can't wait to drive it. I don't know how long it'll take to learn...probably ages."

"You can get as much practice here as you want and you'll pick it up quicker than you think."

I noticed we were getting near the house. I could see the lights going on in some of the windows. Danny didn't park it in the car park this time. He drove it to another building I'd never seen before.

He stopped the car in front of it and said, "Leah, there's a fob in the glove box. It starts the automatic doors on this garage. Could you pass it, please? This is where we keep all the good cars, for the funerals." I found the fob and handed it to him. "You don't have to open the window, just press it. The signal goes through the glass."

He pressed it and the double doors started to open, slowly. They hadn't opened much and I saw lights go on inside. Danny drove the car in when the doors were two thirds open; a Mini Cooper being much smaller than the cars in the vast garage. We passed all the limousines – a row of them, lined up as if in a showroom. He parked my car at the bottom, way beyond them.

We both got out. Danny locked the Mini and handed me the keys.

"Danny, I'm leaving the keys here. If my mum finds them she'll start asking questions. Anyway, I might lose them." Bloody typical, for me.

Danny smiled and put them in his pocket. We walked up the line of gleaming limos. Very fucking impressive. You'd think they did bloody funerals.

Danny creased up and said, "Don't ever change, please..."

"I keep forgetting, sorry." I tried to sound apologetic, it didn't work and he grabbed hold of my hand.

"I love to hear it. You think things no one would ever dare to say, it's brilliant."

We left the garage and walked to the house. In the kitchen, Emily had already made me a drink. "Thank you, Emily. Not just for this, but the whole day. The most perfect day of my life."

"It's been a pleasure doing this for you, Leah. I nearly died when you arrived here yesterday, when I was baking."

She can't die. It's impossible for any of them to die. I sat down at the table and Emily pulled up a chair to sit opposite me.

"I heard Danny explaining things to you. I hope you understand and never make any mistakes about it. Leah, please promise me you'll never come here on a Sunday?"

"I promise, Emily."

I sipped my tea, knowing she was more settled. "I better get more books to read. Where did Danny go?"

A few minutes later he came in through the hall door. "I think you'll want these, Leah," he said as he handed me four books.

"Thanks. This mindreading really saves time, doesn't it?"

It was the first time Emily had realised Danny could hear my thoughts. She looked at Danny, puzzled. He smiled at her.

We were on the way home in the Range Rover, after saying goodbye to my cousins, when I said, "I think Emily was shocked about you being able to read my mind."

"I know. I haven't mentioned anything to any of them, I don't know why. I didn't keep it to myself deliberately. I just didn't tell them." He glanced at me. "You wait until you hear me clearly and, come to that, hear them."

Who's he trying to kid.

"It's true, you will," he said, answering my thoughts.

I mulled over what Danny had told me, trying to slot things into relevant boxes. It didn't seem plausible. On the other hand, there was so much I'd never thought possible. No. That's not specific enough. Things I never even knew existed were here in my world, now. I looked at Danny and he knew I was sorting my head out; he nodded and smiled at me to confirm as much.

Danny turned left at the junction, heading for my house.

"Can I ask you something?" I said.

He didn't answer me straight away as he waited for lights to change. "You know you can ask me anything. What is it?"

"Remember you said you all had superhuman strength. How strong is that?" Maybe I shouldn't ask, but you planted the bloody seed.

He hesitated, but got ready to tell me. "I could pick this car up from the road and throw it quite some distance." I gasped. "Leah, you'd never get to see it – so don't worry. You'd really freak out; though...you seem able to do a lot of the things I can, so maybe it wouldn't upset you."

He was quiet for a while as he drove along the high street near my house.

"What did you say? I didn't quite catch that," I asked him.

"I didn't speak, Leah."

"What!" My hand flew up to my mouth.

We were at the lights. Before we turned down my road, I saw the look of satisfaction in his eyes. You can wipe that off your bloody face!

"Don't panic, Leah. The telepathy...it's starting. Wait until we get to your house and I can give you my full attention." You'd bloody better!

He pulled the car to a stop, switched off the engine and swivelled in his seat, facing me. I was waiting.

"Leah, turn away from me and I'm going to think something. See if you get it, or even some of it. Just try?"

I looked at my front door, wondering if I'd really heard anything at all. "I don't think so," I answered him.

"What did I ask you?" A smile wavered on his lips.

"You asked if I was going to bring my car here."

My words broke out one of his amazing smiles. If he was anywhere else, he'd have been jumping up and down.

"That was amazing, Leah. Truly. I think we should keep practising. Do you think we could meet up before Thursday, to keep up the momentum? You'll find it gets easier the more you try it," he asked, waiting expectantly.

"I don't mind skipping school, one afternoon."

"Won't you get into trouble with your mother? You got away with it before – you may not again."

"She's a teacher, Danny. She knows what the large schools do after exams. They're not interested in teaching you and can't wait for the end of term. My mum's always moaning about it."

"If you're sure. Give me a ring and I'll pick you up."

"The term finishes in less than two weeks anyway, Danny."

"Think of all the driving you'll be able to do when you break up." I didn't bloody think of that. I like it.

He giggled, got out of the car and came to open my door. I dragged my bag out of the footwell and stood in front of him.

He put his hands on both my shoulders and looked into my eyes. "I'll have you driving in no time. Don't forget...once you get the hang of it, you can practice on your own in the grounds. No one can say anything. Almost everyone who takes lessons never gets the chance to drive on their own and it's scary for them. They give you a piece of paper to say you've passed and then you learn to drive. Lots of people take about a year to feel comfortable behind the wheel. You won't have that problem, you'll see." He gave me a hug. "Goodbye, Leah. I'll see you soon."

"Bye, I'll ring,"

I waved as he drove away.

Mum was sitting at the table, reading a magazine.

"And what sort of a day have you had, Leah? The weather's been nice." She sounded really chirpy.

"Hi, Mum. I've had the most brilliant day." She looked up from her magazine. "You know I was going to my friends? Well...they threw a birthday party for me. A complete surprise. One of the boys, Leo, he's the quiet one and has the most amazing hobby – orchids and butterflies – he has an enormous glasshouse and the party was held in the middle of it. It was surreal. We were surrounded by a jungle full of the most amazing orchids and butterflies, enormous butterflies, landing on our heads and on the table when we were sitting down to eat. It was like something from 'The Mad Hatter's Tea Party'. Emily did the food: lobster, and a huge birthday cake for dessert. I've got a piece in my bag for you. I'll never forget it, Mum, as long as I live."

I knew I was rambling but I didn't care. Talking about it again brought back to me how wonderful it had been.

"That sounds lovely, and they were very kind."

She looked at her magazine again.

What's wrong with her, she doesn't seem interested at all. I couldn't understand it. Perhaps you wanted an invite? You'd have probably got one if you'd shown any interest in them. I left it at that and went up to my room, after saying goodnight to her.

Sunday morning, and I woke with a headache. I went down to get some tablets and Mum was hovering by the kettle.

"Do you want some, Leah?"

"No thanks, Mum. I've got a bad head. I'm going back to bed, when I've taken these."

I showed her the tablets in my hand and looked for a glass. I filled it from the tap and took them.

"I'm going out with Lyn today," she said and grabbed a bag that was on the floor beside her, heaving it onto the table. She started pulling things out from it. "I've got a couple of T-shirts in here for you." She was sorting through the pile of clothes. She pulled two out. "Here you are; I hope you like them..."

I took them from her and looked at them, they were lovely.

"Thanks, Mum, they're really nice." They really were. "What did you get?"

I watched her sorting them out into separate piles. She had about ten T-shirts, young styles, and three pairs of jeans.

"They're for darts night. I felt a bit drab when I was out with Lyn at the last one," she explained.

"They're very nice, Mum. Sorry, I have to go back to bed, my head is killing me."

I left the kitchen and Mum, surrounded by her sale items.

It didn't take me long to fall asleep – I woke around eleven. The headache had gone, thank God. I hate them. Mum had already left. I thought over how she was with me last night and this morning, in the kitchen. She wouldn't normally act like that, and then I dismissed it. I put it down to my feeling crabby.

I got something to eat and pulled one of the books from my bag and found the birthday cake Emily had wrapped – squashed between the books. I ate my brunch and was settling down to read as much as I could of the four books I had.

The day seemed to fly by; nine o'clock and Mum wasn't home yet. I wasn't a minor any more; I kept forgetting that.

I heard the key in the lock, and Mum walked up the hall to the kitchen, all giggles. I could tell she'd had a few; her day off – and she looked happy.

"Had a good day?" I asked her.

She just grinned at me, but said nothing about her day as she sat down.

"I'm going for a bath," she declared and hauled herself up from the chair she'd only just sat on to venture upstairs. I heard the bath run a few minutes later. Perhaps she was letting off steam; and I, officially an adult now, picked up the books from the table and climbed the stairs for bed.

When I woke up I knew I'd been dreaming: something about the tea party and Mum playing darts – mixed together. It faded so quickly, a couple of seconds later and it was gone.

School, ugh. At least the sun was shining.

I was thinking that as I arrived at school. Becky was standing on the top step, next to the entrance.

"What's the matter, Becky?" You've been crying.

"Oh, nothing, it doesn't matter," she said, trying to fob it off.

"Doesn't look like nothing to me, Becky. What's happened?" I pushed.

"Someone hit me. I'm all right really. Don't get involved; she hates you." It could only be one fucking person.

"Come on, let's find one of the toilets nobody uses and you can tell me."

I put my arm around her shoulder and we climbed the stairs, hurrying for the furthermost toilets on that floor before a teacher saw us.

We sat on the boxed-in pipes and she told me. Apparently, Maggie had barged past her on the path through the school grounds. Becky had shouted to her to be careful and Maggie had come back and hit her around the head. I knew she was bloody horrible but I didn't know she was violent.

"We'd better get going," Becky said. "Just forget it, Leah, she's not worth it."

We picked up our bags and went to class. History. I didn't mind it, if we actually did something. Another long and tedious fucking day.

A rolled up piece of paper hit me on the head. I looked up from the drawing I was doing to across the classroom, where it had come from. Maggie was giggling with Sarah, heads together. I looked up to see if the teacher was paying attention. I needn't have bloody bothered. I quietly got out of my chair and walked around the back of the class. I stood next to Maggie's desk, waiting for her to realise I was there. Her head snapped round, shocked I was next to her.

"I'll see you at break," I told her and went back to my desk.

Becky had watched the whole thing, apart from the paper hitting me.

"I told you, Leah, don't get involved," she advised.

"I am involved. She's pushing for it, throwing a ball of paper at me. I told her I would see her at break."

Becky said nothing.

The bell rang and I went out to the playground with Becky, to get some fresh air. We were leaning against the high, wire fence, near the netball courts and I watched as Maggie crossed the court towards us, with Sarah tagging along behind her.

"What do you want now?" she said viciously.

"If you want to get at me, don't hit Becky."

I'll hit her if I fucking want to, you won't stop me. Daft cow.

"I didn't." She looked at Sarah, who was giggling.

"I wouldn't, if I were you..." Maggie's head turned towards me.

"What..." was all she said.

"You just thought you'd hit her again, didn't you?"

Becky stared at me. Maggie looked stunned. She pulled Sarah's arm and dragged her back across the yard.

"Did you read her mind?" Becky asked, incredulous.

"No, I guessed. She's got such a horrible mind, she would think it." Christ, I hope she accepts that. I didn't want anyone to know I could do it. I had to get out of here.

We walked back to the main building.

"I've got a dental appointment, Becky. I don't think she'll bother you any more today."

I went inside to forge another note and called Danny. He picked me up at the school gates again, thirty minutes later. I was so glad to get out of there.

"Hi, you sounded flustered, what's wrong?" He was really concerned.

"Hi. I'm sorry if I interrupted anything. I had to get out of there. To cut a long story short, Maggie hit Becky around the head, to get at me. Maggie and I had words out in the playground. I read her mind and answered her. I couldn't help it; it just came out. Maggie dragged Sarah away but Becky asked if I'd read her mind. I told her that I'd guessed. I just hope she fucking forgets, that's all."

"That's enough. She won't give up, will she?"

"I'm just sick of her. I've never met anyone who's that vicious before."

"I'll have a think about what you can do to stop it, without anyone getting hurt." I felt better already. "Don't worry," he said, "we'll sort it out. What would you like to do? I have no commitments for the rest of today. The choice is yours, Leah."

"Can we go to see the kids, before we do anything else?"

"Leah, I could think of nothing I'd rather do...thank you." He smiled at me. He was happy and took the road that led to the hospital.

"Danny, I was shocked when I read her mind and answered her. It was as if she'd spoken to me. It was as loud in my head as her voice."

"It took the four of us years to get it to that level," he confessed. "I'm impressed."

"It's fucking scary for me. I can't tell the difference."

"Don't worry, Leah. We'll practice and you'll hear the difference, it's very subtle. Don't forget; you've only been able to do this for a few days. I'm discounting the card thing. I was sending my thoughts to you, as well as you trying to pick them up."

Knowing I was still worried, he reached for my hand and held it the rest of the journey to the hospital.

The kids wiped all that from my memory for a couple of hours. The little girl, who'd drawn me a picture of her dog, was in remission and had gone home. I was thrilled to hear that. It wasn't all bad news on this ward. Danny cavorted around on all fours with two boys, taking turns to ride him like a horse.

I wonder if the other three have been here to see this; maybe not. I felt sad for him. If he'd led a normal life, he'd have made a wonderful dad. This was the only place he could get anywhere close to that.

I was much happier by the time we left the hospital. Danny suggested we go to the house for me to have something to eat, as I'd skipped lunch and was hungry.

Emily was working so Danny made me a salad. I'd offered to help but he told me to sit down. I had to giggle; he made a better job of it than I would have. I ate it and then we went up to the den.

"We've come up here because the room is long and you could try to extend the distance over which you hear thoughts. I can also turn away from you, down the room and speak or think things. You'll eventually hear the difference. It will take practice but I think you'd get it quite quickly – if you follow the speed you've picked everything else up."

"Right. Where do we start, Danny?" I wanted to get going.

"We'll try the distance thing first, Leah. If we stand back to back, in the middle, we can walk towards the windows, a few paces at a time. We'll test how far away you can read my mind."

I walked over to him and leaned against his back, facing the window at the back of the house.

He faced the front. "You take three steps and so will I."

We both walked.

"Remember the desk," I heard from his mind.

"Three more, Leah."

We walked.

"The forty-mile-an-hour chair," I told him.

"Another three."

We walked.

"Mini Cooper," I said with a smile.

"And again."

We walked.

"Orchids and butterflies." My favourite party.

"Carry on," Danny said.

"Elsbeth and Rachel." My friends.

"And again, Leah."

"I'm at the window." So am I.

Danny turned around the same time as I did. He was thrilled. I could see it from here, with sixty feet between us. Danny ran up the room, picked me up like I was a child and spun me around. He didn't go overboard, though. I'd have been dizzy, if he had.

"Leah, you got everything. Did my thoughts seem the same strength, right down the room?"

"Slightly weaker as I got near the window, but not by much at all."

He smiled and said, "I have to admit, I didn't think we'd walk the length of the room. Do you want to rest a minute?" he asked me, with a twinkle in his eye.

"Please. It's quite tiring, I didn't expect that."

"You'll get strong. Correction: your mind will get stronger. It's already coping with all the other things you're capable of. It's expanding every day, it seems."

Emily walked in at that moment, carrying a cold drink and some fruit.

She put them down and gave me a hug. "I can't stay, Leah, but I thought I'd come up to say hello. How are you getting on?"

"Thanks for this, Emily," I said, referring to the snack. "We've only tried how far I can hear Danny's thoughts."

"She's too modest, Emily. We've gone the length of this room and I'm sure she could go further. Maybe we'll try it outside in the park, where it's quiet, but not at the moment. When you're ready, Leah, your capacity to hear me is very strong. So I don't see why you can't send me messages. I know I hear your thoughts, but I'm with you at the time and I tune in. It's not the same as pushing a message to me when we're apart. Do you see; it's slightly different?" Great explanation but when would I ever need that? You've got to be taking this a bit too bloody far.

"Leah, you never know when you might need it. It could come in handy when dealing with Maggie, don't you think?"

Emily chimed in, "I can't keep up with your conversations, in and out of your heads. I have to get back to work so I'll see you both later..."

She left us sitting on Danny's desk while I took a break.

I quizzed him about the Maggie thing. "How would that help in dealing with her?"

"Well, she attacks you verbally, when people are about. Am I right?"

I nodded. "And?"

"If you were answering her in your head, the people around you would think you weren't retaliating. She would carry on screaming at you, and you could back, if you wished. She'd look slightly mad, or even totally insane, trying to explain that to anyone." Perfect. Why didn't I think of that?

"I'm glad you like it," Danny said, grinning.

I finished my banana. "Let's get started. I look forward to my next meeting with her, if I can do this." God fucking help her.

"That's my girl," Danny said, giggling at my thoughts.

I smirked at him. "How do you propose we do this, if you're already tuned into me? Can you switch it off?"

"I'll just go to another part of my brain that you haven't been in. That's easy." He smiled. I'm saying nothin'. "The best way would be for me to go to the hall, with the door closed and write anything I pick up, after I have sorted my brain out. What do you think; good?" He waited for my response.

"I think that would prove it was working. Yes, absolutely."

Danny spun himself around and slid off the desk. He rummaged in one of the drawers for paper and a pencil. "Right. I'm ready, are you, Leah?

I was getting excited about this. It could solve one major problem I had with that bitch.

"I am."

"I'll shout when I'm ready, Leah."

Danny left me and closed the door to the hall. About two minutes later, he shouted, "Ready."

I concentrated. Whilst slowly reciting a poem I'd learned at school, I pushed with my mind. It was strenuous, trying to speak in my head and push it away both at the same time. I lost the thread just before I'd finished the poem and sat on the desk eating grapes, waiting for Danny to come back in.

"How long have you been waiting?" he asked as soon as he came through the door. "You should've come and got me." His face was serious.

"It didn't work then." I have to be rubbish at something, I suppose.

"It's a shame," he looked at me, giving nothing away, "that I got it!"

He waved the piece of paper at me. On it was the poem with the two last lines missing. I felt like jumping round the room. I didn't. Don't, you'll look an idiot. A wide smile spread across my face.

Danny came and put his arms around me. "I knew you could do it," he said gently. "Now you can sort that tyrant out, at school."

"I'm not normally vindictive, but it would give me greatest of pleasure in her fucking case."

"How would you like a ride in your car, Leah? We should get out of here for a bit, and come back later."

I held out my hand and we left the den.

When we got to the garage the doors were open. Two men were getting into one of the limos. They both said hello to Danny and nodded to me as we passed them to my car.

Once we were inside, Danny said, "You see the driver, Leah; he's the driver of the carriage." I immediately thought of the French Vampire film. "That's the one. I found the film. I'll give it to you when we get back and you can take it home." He started the car.

"Thanks, I'll look forward to that. Where are you taking me, then?"

"Perhaps we should go where we were heading on Saturday, when I interrupted the journey by being a damned fool," he confessed.

"Don't beat yourself up. We had crossed wires, that's all. Sounds perfect."

He proceeded along the gravel drive and turned down the lane. I was surprised to see something I hadn't noticed in the dark – two farms. One either side of the road, about a hundred yards apart.

"Do you run the two farms, as well?" Where do they get the bloody time? I heard him giggle and looked at him.

"No, we rent them out. They have tenant farmers running them. They've been there about forty years, I think. One has already been passed down to one of the sons. They've been good tenants."

We were past the farms and I remembered the sunset, so I looked for the river. There were a few trees dotted along its banks here and, just ahead, I saw a huge car park that went right to the water's edge.

"The public can come down here. They sit looking at the river, or bring kids to play or exercise their dogs. You could practice lots of your driving skills on that car park, reversing and such like. Leah, would you like to have a go now?"

As he waited for my answer he pulled onto the car park anyway.

"Well?" he asked.

"You'd have to show me." Now I'm bloody worried.

"Don't be, I'll show you."

He drove to the back of the car park and stopped the car. "Let's swap seats." We got out and exchanged places. It was strange, knowing I'd be in charge of my car. Danny talked me through the pedals, indicators and lights. He patiently explained the principle of using the clutch and accelerator. At the end of an hour, he had me starting and stopping across the car park, just to get the clutch control right. I loved it. I could see the freedom this was going to bring to my life. He was pleased with me, I could tell.

On the way back to the house Danny turned to me. "I think you'll make a good driver, Leah. I could see you enjoyed it."

"Yes, I loved it. Thank you for my first lesson, you're very patient. I really appreciate it."

"It was a pleasure, really. You're easy to teach."

## Chapter 10

"Danny, before we go back to the den, I'd better ring Mum and tell her where I am. Do you mind?"

"Of course not. You know where the phone is, help yourself."

I walked out of the kitchen, across the day room and into the hall. I rang Mum on her mobile and she picked it up almost straight away. She sounded happy when she answered. When I spoke...and I don't think I'm making it up, she was more subdued.

"Mum, Emily wanted some help with a project she's doing for school. I said I'd help and I'm over at their house now. I'll be back around nine. Is that okay?"

"Yes, love. I may be out when you get home but I'll only be at Lyn's. I'll see you later." She hung up before I could say goodbye. She's acting really weird.

"What's wrong, Leah?" Danny had obviously heard what I was thinking.

"I don't know...I can't put my finger on it, Danny. Something's wrong and Mum's acting strange. The bond we used to have has disappeared and I don't know why."

"I'm sorry to hear that, Leah. I can understand you feeling upset. You got on so well. I noticed as much in the brief times I've seen her."

"Danny, can we go to the den and get on with what we're doing? I don't want to think about it any more."

He could see I was unravelling as he held out his hand. "Come on, of course we can. Try and forget about it for a while," he turned on the buzzing in his hands, to calm me down. I was grateful.

"Right, Leah. I think we should be about ten feet apart at first, facing away from each other. I'm going to say something out loud and the same in my head. See if you can tell the difference? It'll only be slight and you'll have to listen, very carefully." We walked to our places and turned from each other.

I listened and picked up: "Can you hear me?" Can you hear me?

"Yes. There is a slight echo on the one from your mind. The second one was from your mind, wasn't it?"

He turned to face me.

"Perfect, Leah. Shall we try from further away this time?" He was happy.

We each walked halfway from the middle of the den, towards the windows. Danny tried the same words. Can you hear me? "Can you hear me?"

He's switched them, crafty bugger.

"Absolutely. I can't believe you have this; it's incredible." He came sliding up the room on the polished floorboards and gave me a hug.

"Don't throw me in the air," I said, cringing but giggling at the same time.

"What would you like to do now? Move the building seven paces to the left?" He was ecstatic.

"No, but you could show me how you can pick one voice from a crowd..."

I gave him a pretty please look, and he laughed at my antics.

"When I do it, I concentrate on the person I want to hear in my head, until I can think of nothing else. I start hearing what they're thinking and what they're saying."

"What about all the other people talking around them?" They're still bloody there.

"They fade away, Leah. Would you like to go somewhere to practice – it'll have to be somewhere crowded. Do you fancy it?"

"Where would we go to do that?" I asked him, wondering what he had in mind.

"Whereabouts were we, when I nearly bumped into you?"

He watched me; as I remembered, a smile flashed across his mouth.

"It's only been a few weeks, but it seems like years have passed since we were in the gardens. How things change in such a short time."

"Let's go and tell Emily where we're going. Maybe they could join us, when they've finished."

We left the den and headed for Emily's boudoir. Danny and I walked in just as Emily was applying lipstick to a woman's lips with a brush. You'd have thought the woman was asleep, not dead.

Emily looked up when she'd finished. "Why are you two here?" she asked and giggled.

"Leah needs some practice picking out certain people's thoughts from a crowd."

"Blimey, Leah, you've come on a bit. Danny will have to play catch-up soon." She looked quizzically at him.

Danny smiled. "That has crossed my mind. Anyway, we thought about going to the gardens, as it's such a lovely evening. Are you all nearly finished here? We could go together if you want."

Emily pondered. She pulled the phone from its cradle on the wall, pressed a button and waited for someone to answer. "Josh, how are you getting on? Do you two want to go to the gardens with Danny and Leah? She's got to practice something – in a crowded place." She listened to his reply before saying, "Bye."

"Looks like we're all set to go. I'm finished here." She began turning the lights off.

"Emily, can I ask you something?" I waited for her to finish putting things away.

"Yes, Leah, what is it?"

"How come you didn't use your telepathy to ask the boys?" I was curious.

"We turn it off when we're at work because of all the humans we work with. It wouldn't be polite if we were reading each other's minds all day long and not talking." She seemed amused by my question.

Danny managed to find a parking space near the Winter Gardens. It was feeding time in the hotels – the only reason there were spaces. Emily linked arms between Josh and Leo. They could walk like that now; the gardens became quieter by this time of day. I linked an arm through Danny's. The five of us strolled down one of the paths into the middle of the gardens. The sun had set and I noticed lights coming on over the flowerbeds. The colours were lovely. We came upon a large group of children carrying lanterns on poles. An adult was lighting the tea lights inside them.

"I'd forgotten. This is the night they have the candle-light procession for the kids; quite lovely." I knew he was pleased we hadn't missed it. I didn't even know they lit up the flowerbeds at night. I pushed at Danny.

"You haven't lived," he replied, joking with me.

There was a night concert going on at the bandstand, so all of the chairs were occupied in front of it.

"We'll sit on that bench up there. It looks over the people in the seats." Danny pointed to the bench.

We made our way up to it and sat down.

"I'm going to pick a person in the seats below and we're both going to read their thoughts and see if we come up with the same thing. This gives us plenty of noise to sidetrack, while we do it. Does that sound all right to you?" He looked at me.

"I'll have a go." This'll be bloody interesting.

I have every faith in you, Leah. He squeezed my hand, causing me to look in his direction. I caught sight of Emily and the boys, still down on the main path. Danny nodded to them. They must have told him something but I didn't hear it. They carried on towards the sea and left us to get on.

Danny wasted no time. "See that lady in the pink cardigan, in the middle, four rows from the back." I had her in my line of sight. "We'll try her first." We both looked at her intently.

"She's glad she has a seat, her feet are bloody killing her." I giggled.

"How boring is that," Danny uttered. "Now the man to her right."

The band started playing. Shit! That's put the kibosh on things. Fuck! This is much harder. I kept getting distracted.

Danny turned to look at me. "Keep trying," he urged. I had to push the band away with my mind to be able to hear him – but it kept snapping back.

"I can't keep the band pushed away. What am I doing wrong?"

"Don't push it away, go right through it. Try?" He waited for me.

"He's fed up." I bet I've not got that bloody right.

"There's more, go on."

It was like wading through treacle. Eventually I got through and could hear on the other side. "She made him come on holiday and he's hated every minute of it."

"I think we should find the others. You seem to have that under your belt."

He held out his hand and flashed his wonderful smile at me. They still make me envious, every time I see your bloody teeth.

We stood up to go. I had hold of Danny's hand when he suddenly froze. He was looking at a young lad who was standing near the bushes to our left.

"Stay there, Leah, I won't be long."

He walked over to the lad and they hurried away from me. A cluster of bushes swallowed them up, completely out of my sight. I waited for a while but Danny didn't return. Emily and the boys were coming up the path. I'm glad they're here, I'm worried.

"Where's Danny?" Emily asked. She could see the worry on my face.

"He went up and around that path, with a blond lad," I told her.

Josh immediately strode off; taking the same direction as Danny. Leo and Emily sat on the bench and waited with me.

After what seemed like ages, though was probably only minutes, Danny and Josh hurried back to us, worry etched on their faces. Danny looked at Leo and Emily. I only caught some of what they conveyed to one another.

"We better get you home, Leah." Danny took hold of my hand. "We have a big problem. The man's found where the others live and has recaptured two of them – and no one knows where they are."

By the time he'd finished his sentence we were down on the main path and trying to cross the gardens. The procession had started and the place was crowded with very young kids. It was tricky getting around them without hurting anyone. We finally reached the car but Josh didn't get in. He was going back to help the others.

Danny started the car and we drove away, leaving Josh on the pavement staring after us. The traffic was congested, but once we'd left the square it thinned out.

"We'll have to move them," Danny said, glancing at Leo and Emily in his rear-view mirror.

I looked at Danny's face. His voice had changed – was filled with rage as he continued to dodge traffic in his hurry to get me home. I'd never seen him like this before and turned to Emily and Josh in the back, sick with worry. I sat still, not daring to speak, staring through the windscreen at the road ahead.

Danny grabbed my hand and held it tight. "I'm sorry..." was all he said as he continued driving. We arrived at the Lansdowne roundabout, where we had to wait for the lights to change.

Danny looked across at me. "Are you all right, Leah?"

I glanced at him, his face was calmer now; back to the Danny I knew. "This is really serious, isn't it?" I said, waiting for the answer I didn't want to hear.

"Very. Things are going to be chaotic for the next few days. We'll have to find somewhere for them to live, where he can't get his hands on them. It's our responsibility, rescuing them from him. He's still making vampires." That tortured look I'd seen before flashed across his face.

"Will you keep in touch by phone, all of you? I'll be worried sick if you don't." My voice had become unmistakably shaky.

"Leah, please don't worry, we'll ring you every day. We won't abandon you, how could we? We've only just found you."

A hand patted my shoulder. It was Emily's.

Danny pulled up in front of my house. "We have to get straight back, Leah. I promise we'll keep in touch."

He got out of the car and while he was walking around for my door, I put my hand between the seats, grabbing Emily's hand as I said goodbye to her and Leo.

I stepped out of the car, then Danny gave me a hug. "I'll ring you later and tell you what we're doing. Okay, Leah?" He knew it wasn't.

"Yes, thanks. I'll be worried until I know you're safe, you know that. Bye."

He turned and said, "See you," as he hurried to get back in.

I watched as they drove away with Emily waving from the back seat. I felt sad and deflated. Suddenly I snapped out of it. I'd been looking up the street, where the car had travelled...I don't know for how long. I turned, found my key and went indoors.

Nobody at home. _Did_ _I expect anything else? I don't feel I belong here, any more_. I headed for the kettle and saw the piles of clothes Mum had bought, still on the table _._ This wasn't like my mum. _You've changed_. I couldn't think why. I made a drink and went up to my room. I took my phone with me into the bathroom, showered and washed my hair. At least I felt a bit better after that. I went to bed and fell asleep almost straight away.

The phone woke me from the dream I was having. For a couple of seconds, the phone was in my dream. I realised it was real and answered the call.

"Hello," I said and waited for the caller to speak.

"Leah." It was Danny. His voice is normal, thank God.

"Hi, Danny, what's happening? Are you all okay?" I looked at the clock on the dresser. Four o'clock!

"We're fine, sorry it's so late. It's taken all this time to move them. We've had to put them in our cellar for the time being. We couldn't leave them to get picked off one at a time. Josh and Leo are settling them in this very minute. At least there's plenty of room down there; better than the air raid shelters."

"I'm glad you've got that done," I told him.

"Tomorrow, Josh and I will try to find the two boys he's snatched back. Leo is staying with Emily at the house; they can keep an eye on things there. How are you, Leah?"

"I'm okay. Mum wasn't in when I got home and went to bed early. Will you take care, you and Josh? I couldn't bear it if something happened to either one of you."

"We will, don't worry. We just want to locate where they are and won't go steaming in. It would have to be planned properly before we try any sort of rescue. It took months of planning to get them before. Are you going to school tomorrow?" Why is he asking that?

"Yes. I planned to, why? I asked, tentatively.

"I'm not meaning to worry you, but don't talk to anyone you don't know, please."

"Do you think I'm at risk?" Oh, my God.

"No, I'm just being careful. We'd never forgive ourselves if anything happened to you, Leah."

"I'll be careful, I promise." Too bloody right, I will.

"I have to ring off now. You get back to sleep and I'll ring you tomorrow. Bye." He's winding up the call!

"Bye, Danny. I hope to see you all soon." He was gone. I only wanted to hear your voice once more.

It took ages for me to drop off; even then, I didn't sleep soundly. I kept thinking about our phone call and the things I knew about the horrendous life they'd endured with that man.

I got up early for the loo and passed Mum's bedroom door; still open, the same as it was last night. I poked my head inside, thinking she was up early, like me. Her bed hadn't been slept in. She never makes her bed until she's ready to leave the house. What the fuck's going on?

I got dressed and went down to the kitchen to put the kettle on, fully expecting to find her nursing a cup of tea. She wasn't there, or had been home at all.

There was nothing I could do about it, so I got ready for school and had my breakfast. I heard the front door open and waited for Mum to come into the kitchen, only to hear her climbing the stairs and then the bathroom door closing. Next was the bath running. I went upstairs to find she'd already locked herself in. I stood outside the door and concentrated hard, trying to pick up anything that might satisfy my curiosity. I shouldn't be doing this, but I can't help it.

They say eavesdroppers get their comeuppance. They're right. I saw the face of a man who was dancing. I switched off immediately. I didn't want to see this, so I went downstairs. I was eating when she came down, surprised to find I was already up.

"Oh. What are you doing up this early?" she asked, turning red. She sat down.

"I couldn't sleep any longer, I tossed around all night." I watched her face. "Where were you last night, Mum?" I saw a flicker of guilt.

"I fell asleep on Lyn's sofa, love." I also heard from her mind. I hope I've gotten away with it? She seemed to squirm in her chair.

I made no remark about it and continued with my breakfast. She made herself busy by putting the clothes, still on the table, into the bags they came in and left the kitchen to take them upstairs. I didn't know what to think. Why is she hiding it? I'm not a kid any more and she does deserve a life. Who am I to stop her from having a relationship, she's looked after me all my life. I don't bloody understand it. I ran upstairs for a book to read at school. Mum's door was closed.

"I'm off to school, Mum."

She didn't answer. I grabbed my bag and left the house. I was too early for school so I decided to make the walk last longer than I normally would.

Just as I got to the end of the street, a car came round the corner, heading back up the way I'd walked. In the driver's seat was a man who looked similar to the man I saw in Mum's head. There must be thousands of men who look like each other. Don't be so fucking stupid. I carried on to school.

I got within a hundred yards of the school gates and noticed a group of girls in the distance, circled around something that was going on. They were off the main path, so couldn't be seen from the school building because there were trees ahead of them. I put my head down, hoping it would all be over by the time I was level with them. Your judgment must be totally fucked; of course it won't be. You're bloody crazy to even think it might. I carried on with my head down, ignoring them completely.

"Come to help your snivelling friend?" Oh, fuck. That could only be her.

I looked up, straight into Maggie's face. She looked deranged. Behind her on the grass was someone prostrate and not moving. Fuck, that's Becky! Who else would she hurt to get at me? I ran across the grass between us and when I got closer I saw blood on Maggie's hands.

"What the fuck have you done?" I yelled at her. She started to laugh. "You've gone too bloody far this time."

I walked around her to get to Becky, whose face was covered in blood, pouring from her nose and ear. She was barely conscious. I knelt down next to her, pulled my phone from my bag and called for an ambulance. I gave them all the details and directions. All through that, Maggie watched and laughed. I stood up, amazed she hadn't run off. Lots of the kids who'd followed me up to school were all around us waiting for the fun to begin.

"You better leave, if you know what's good for you," I told her.

She didn't move. I stared at her and pushed a message towards her, with my mind. Get out of here or you'll be sorry.

"I'm going nowhere," she shouted at me.

Get out of here or you'll be sorry! I screamed it in my head, this time.

Maggie looked at me; my mouth hadn't moved. She looked strange; I wasn't sure what I saw in her face.

"Stop doing that!" She looked round at the kids who were watching. "Did you see that!" she yelled at them. Some of the kids laughed at her.

Get out of here or you'll be sorry! I thought again, even louder.

"She's done it again, look!"

More kids joined the ones who were already laughing at her. I could hear the siren from the ambulance. I looked down to the road and saw the flashing lights.

You look insane, I flung into her head. She does.

She walked over to the kids who were laughing at her, then pointed at me. "Can't you see what she's doing?"

They're not interested; you look insane! I flung at her again. She put both her hands to her head, trying to stop my voice getting in.

The ambulance pulled up near us. The paramedics pushed their way through the congregation of kids.

"Give us some room!" one of them yelled at them. I saw Mr Bush, the maths teacher, coming across the grass from the other direction.

"What's going on here?" He pushed his way through and said, "Get up to school, now! Anyone hanging around will get detention."

As he got closer to us, Maggie started yelling, "She did it. She hit 'er. I saw 'er, Mr Bush."

He looked at Becky on the ground, at me holding the phone and at Maggie, with blood on her hands.

"What's your name?" he asked. I told him. "Follow me up to the school, please, Miss Crosby." He took hold of Maggie's arm and marched her, I followed. All the way into school Maggie was yelling that I'd done it to anyone within earshot. Mr Bush was not amused at all.

He walked Maggie straight into the Head's office. I followed. The headmaster followed us in. Mr Bush told him what he'd seen. He also told him that Becky had gone to hospital. Mr Williams, the headmaster, inspected the blood on Maggie's hands.

"What have you to say about this?" he asked her.

"Ask her!" she spat at the head. He didn't look pleased. He looked at me.

"Miss Crosby, can you enlighten us, please?" Holy fuck!

"I walked up to school and saw someone having a fight. When I got near them on the path, Maggie yelled, 'Come to help your snivelling friend?' I don't know why they were fighting. I took one look at Becky and phoned for an ambulance, sir."

"Thank you, Miss Crosby. You may leave. Thank you for calling the ambulance."

I nodded to him and glanced at Maggie. She was pissed at me.

I left the office and hurried down the corridor, to my first class. It's probably nearly over. The bell rang for a change of lesson and I met my class coming out of the room.

Sarah came up to me and asked where Maggie was. I told her she was in the headmaster's office. Sarah walked off.

The rest of the day dragged as usual and I was glad to get home. I went up to my room. The book I had on the spiritualist movement was open on my bed. I haven't looked at that for weeks! I looked around to see if anything else had been moved. I couldn't tell. I looked at the page the book was opened at. Fuck, my cousins! I started shaking and sat on my bed. What the hell do I do? I can't phone Danny, they've got more than enough to think about, without this.

Tears flowed and I must have cried myself to sleep. The phone in my bag woke me up. I raked around for it to answer the call. "Hello,"

"Hi, Leah. How are you?" It's Danny, thank God.

"I'm all right, and you?" I asked, trying to keep my voice from shaking.

I didn't fool him. "Leah, what's wrong? You sound worried."

I tried to sound brighter. "It doesn't matter; you've got enough to worry about."

"Tell me!" he demanded. He'd have heard me crying in London. "I'm parked outside, come out!"

I grabbed my bag, ran downstairs and out of the house. Tears streamed down my face, more from the relief he was here. I opened the car door and jumped in.

"Get me away from here, please, Danny."

He didn't need telling twice, the engine was already running. He took off from my house like a scalded cat.

"Use your seat-belt, please..."

I found the belt and locked it. He drove to King's Park, near the football stadium, and parked up.

The first thing he did was hold me until I'd calmed down and stopped crying.

"Leah, what's happened?"

He sat me up and kept hold of my hand. I was glad of that. I told him about Maggie at school and then about the book on my bed. He didn't speak for a while. I could almost hear the cogs working in his brain.

When he spoke I was more scared than I'd ever been.

"I think," he began, his voice hard, "the man knows we've found you." He looked so angry.

"How?" I whispered. I couldn't speak any louder.

"I don't know yet, but I will find out. Has anything else been odd at your house recently?" he asked, his voice a bit softer than before.

I tried to think of anything. "Oh." He looked at me. "My mum," I told him. "Something happened this morning."

He urged me to go on.

"My mum didn't come home last night at all. When she came in this morning she went straight up for a bath. I stood outside the bathroom door and tried to see what she was thinking. I saw a man dancing in front of her. I shut it off. If she had a boyfriend, I was happy for her. She came down and I asked her why she hadn't come home. She said she'd fallen asleep on Lyn's sofa. I read her mind and she was glad I took that for an answer. She looked guilty. I couldn't understand why she couldn't tell me she had a boyfriend, it wouldn't bother me."

Danny listened intently. "Leah, can you remember what the man looked like?" I nodded. "Could you remember it in your head and then I'll see it?"

I'd only had a quick flash of him, so I didn't know if I could, but I tried.

Danny filled with rage. "You're breaking my fucking hand!" He let go immediately. "Sorry, Leah. I've got to get you away from here." He looked horrified.

"Is it him?" I asked, already knowing the answer. Danny started driving towards town. He glanced over to me. I'm right.

When we got to the house, Danny held my hand and took me inside. I'd forgotten about the other vampires being there, so it came as a bit of a shock to see three of them in the kitchen with my other three cousins. Everyone turned and stared at me. Holy shit!

"He's been at Leah's house," Danny stated.

My cousins were really shocked. The other vampires just kept staring at the human amongst them.

Danny quickly realised he'd have to say something. "Leah, this is Michael, Greg and John. You three should know this and remember it well. Leah is our true cousin and more powerful than I will ever be. Don't mess with her."

They looked at me with curiosity and the tallest one spoke.

"Hello." Michael, he looks interesting with that thick mop of wavy blond hair, staring at me the whole time.

"Are you okay, Leah?" Emily asked, breaking me out of my daydream.

"Yes, thanks, Emily. My mum must have met that man when she was out with her friend. He's been in my bedroom and found the book. It was open on my bed at the page with your photograph on," I explained and went over to the sink, filled a glass with water and pulled a chair out at the table. They all came over and sat down.

"Danny, how come you were outside my house? I thought you were only going to ring."

"An hour before I rang you, I got a flash in my head of you thinking my name. Something had to be wrong." I started adding the miles up.

"Fucking hell, forty two miles!" I gasped. The three new vampires' mouths fell open and so did my other cousins'. I took a gulp of water.

"You see what I mean?" Danny directed this to the new arrivals. They all shifted in their seats. "Leah, I think you should stay here with us..."

"What about Sundays?" I'm not supposed to fucking be here, remember?

A grin flashed across his mouth. "Elsbeth will let you stay with her; don't worry, you'll be safe there."

Michael looked at me, debating something, I could see it in his eyes. "What about your mother?" Realising he might have spoken out of turn, he said, "Sorry," and searched my face for an answer without averting his eyes.

"No, Michael, don't be sorry, you have a valid point," Danny placated him. "Leah's mother won't talk to her about him. Whether he's told her not to, or it's another reason, she doesn't know. I've no idea what we're going to do about it, and until we know, we'll have to play that by ear."

I glanced at him. Thanks. I didn't know how to answer. He nodded.

"How did it go today, trying to find the other two boys?"

Josh said, "We tracked the scent of the two boys as far as Christchurch. The trail dried up. I think they must be in that area."

Danny shook his head. "I'm not so sure about that. He's cunning and might have laid that trail to deceive us. I'm betting he's much closer than we think," he explained.

"I've just remembered something else," I told Danny.

"What is it, Leah?"

"When I was walking to school, a car turned into my road. The driver looked like the man in my mum's head. I dismissed it, thinking there could be loads of people who look like him."

"Can you think of it again, Leah? Perhaps I could see what make of car he was driving."

"I'll have a go..."

I closed my eyes and remembered the scene. I heard something hit the table and an almighty crack as the wood split. I opened my eyes and looked at Danny, leering over the table. He was furious; teeth bared and the whites of his eyes blood red. A deep guttural growl escaped from his throat. I wasn't scared. I know who this rage was aimed at. Michael sat with his mouth open, staring at me, not Danny.

The rage subsided and a few moments later Danny was able to speak. "Sorry, Leah. I never wanted you to see that."

"I understand, Danny. Did you see the car?" Sorry, I had to ask, taking you back there again. This time he didn't explode.

"I only saw the paintwork around the windscreen: dark blue."

The other three vampires stared at me. I read Michael's mind. Why the fuck isn't she scared?

"They are my cousins."

Michael shifted back in his seat, shock on his face. Everyone looked in my direction. I realised I'd read his mind beyond what they could. "Sorry, I didn't mean to do that."

Danny touched my hand. "It's all right, Leah, don't worry about it."

"What the hell do I tell my mum? I'll be skipping school and she'll go fucking crazy."

I heard Michael stifle a laugh.

Emily answered, "Leah, you've only got over a week to go. Your mum knows how fed up you are, wasting time. Why don't you tell her I'm showing you how to do my job and say you've got a job here, for the holidays?"

"That's an excellent idea, Emily. You could actually do that, if you don't think I'd bugger anything up."

Emily smiled at me. I'll take that as a yes.

"That's settled then," Danny piped up. "Welcome, new employee." Everyone laughed and the doom hanging over us vanished for a while.

About an hour later, Danny turned to me and said, "Ring home and leave a message on the answering machine. Tell your mother you're staying here for the night. You can ring her about your job tomorrow. That way, she won't think it's been contrived."

I got up to go to the phone. "Good idea."

"Leah," I turned to Emily, not realising she'd followed me out, "I'll show you your bedroom when you've finished."

After I'd made the call, I went back into the kitchen and Emily got up and held my hand. We climbed the wide stone staircase to the first floor and she opened the first door on the left along the hallway. Inside was my favourite bedroom. Four-poster bed; beautiful armoires inlaid with ivory birds. All of the soft furnishings were deep red. This room is stunning.

"Leah, there's a dressing-gown in the wardrobe over there." She pointed to one of the armoires.

"You can't give me this room, Emily." What's she thinking?

"It's your favourite; you're having it and no arguments."

She smiled one of her dazzling smiles. I gave her a hug.

She leaned over to the lamp on the inlaid bedside cupboard and switched it on. "It's too early for bed and I hear you want to see the film they made here..."

She held my hand and we ran down the stairs to the day room. Emily and I had the sofa directly in front of the TV and the six boys parked themselves on chairs or the floor around us. Anyone seeing this would never believe I'm the only human out of this lot. It looks so fucking normal. Danny clocked what I was thinking, glanced at me and giggled.

The director of the film had an eye for the visually stunning. Apart from the fact it was a horror film, it was beautiful. The carriage looked magnificent and was featured a lot during the film. I'd thought there may have been one or two scenes with it in. I was wrong. Seeing the first shot of it brought tears to my eyes, as I remembered the day I'd seen it here. Emily nudged me with a tissue in her hand.

"I'll have to call you Mrs Kleenex, thank you," I whispered and heard her giggle.

When the film finished I yawned and said, "Excuse me. I better get off to bed, goodnight everyone."

"Leah, the bathroom is across the hall from you. Sleep well," Emily called as I went through the door.

I ran a bath and fetched the dressing-gown from the armoire. I ran my hand across the ivory birds that were beautifully carved. I was thinking about more clothes from home while I lay in the bath.

Stop it. Don't shove. I'm first, along with tuts and ouches and don't.

I sat up and put the light on. At the bottom of the bed between the drapes on the pillars stood a motley group of people. Some in period costume; some like tramps, grey and shimmering.

"What do you lot want?"

Begging your pardon, ma'am. I'm first in the queue, he uttered.

"What queue?" I asked him, annoyed by being woken at such an unearthly hour.

The queue to speak to our families, ma'am, he told me.

"Come and see me at church; not here," I told them all.

Sorry, ma'am.

They slowly disappeared. I scratched my head. Did that really happen? I got out of bed, put my dressing-gown on and headed down the stairs for a drink.

"I've come for some water." No one spoke. "Don't you lot ever bloody sleep?" I didn't expect the reply I got.

"No," Danny said as gently as he could, "we don't, ever."

He came over to me, grabbed my hand and held it until I was calm.

"I was only joking," I whispered.

"I'm sorry, Leah. I should have told you. Up until now you didn't have to know."

"If it wasn't for the horde of ghosts in my bedroom, arguing over who was going to speak to me first, I wouldn't have woken up and would never have known. I usually sleep like a log."

He laughed at me and even I could see the funny side. The eyes of the new vampires were out like organ stops. Emily, Leo and Josh were giggling, already aware of what pours out of my mouth.

I got my drink of water and sat at the cracked table. "Come and sit down and I'll remember the conversation I just had with the head ghost. They all hurried over. I closed my eyes and played them the scene, like a film, in my head. When I'd finished I opened my eyes; everyone except Danny, who knew I could do it, were staring with jaws dropped. Danny could barely contain himself and was holding his sides, trying to stop himself laughing.

"Any more requests?" I could hardly say before I started laughing along with him. The tears were rolling down my face and my ribs hurt. "I'll have to stop this. It's not good for my health. I'm in fucking agony here."

I got up the next morning. Sunshine! I went straight to the bathroom and put on the sunscreen I live inside for the best part of the year. Christ, I'm pleased I had some in my bag. I'd always carried a bottle with me since that day in the gardens. I had to put my dirty clothes back on.

Danny's legs were sticking out from under the table in the kitchen. "Hi," I heard, as I walked past them in the kitchen. He poked his head out from beneath it.

"Hi, I take it you're getting a new one?" I checked there was water in the kettle and switched it on. When I turned around Danny was right beside me.

"Emily is taking you shopping, today. You need clothes and you're not going home for them; no arguments."

He'd expected me to say something about it, but I didn't want to go home, either.

"Thank you. I have wondered how I was going to get mine," I confessed.

"I know you have. I wouldn't put any of us in danger trying to get them."

He handed me a mug from the cupboard, the kettle boiled and I made myself some coffee.

"I can't remember going to bed. How did I get up there?"

"Emily carried you up." I knew she was strong. I didn't think she was that fucking strong.

Danny looked at me. "You remember the car? All of us, Leah."

I sat on one of the chairs pulled away from the table and sipped my coffee. I didn't know what to say. Danny sat on the nearest chair to me.

"That was great fun last night. I don't think our new guests knew what hit them..." He was trying to lighten my mood.

"Where are they now?"

"They're giving Josh and Leo a hand. A four car pile-up came in early this morning. They know the business, so will do anything to help. They all talked about you when you finally went to bed. They couldn't understand how you can stand to be near us, even though you're family and not scared to death. They also said you're hilarious when you get going and they'd never seen vampires laugh so much."

"What did you tell them, Danny?" I'm just wondering.

"I told them we'd waited for you to be born, have watched you grow up and waited for you at the church, for years. We'd have waited for you all of your natural life if we had to. Also, all that has happened since we first saw you. They were in shock for a while. They didn't know a human could be that powerful. And, I might add, with more to come."

I gasped.

"You have no idea."

I couldn't speak. I sat there rigid. Danny pulled his chair closer to me and took hold of my hand.

"Leah, you're doing brilliantly. Please don't worry about any of it. You have these gifts for a reason; not apparent yet, I grant you, and you may never have to use them, although it certainly came in handy sorting that girl out, didn't it?" Fuck, I forgot about Becky.

"I should ring the hospital to see if Becky was kept in. I'm terrible. I completely forgot about her."

Danny pulled me up from the chair and we went out to the phone. He lifted the receiver and dialled. I looked at him, puzzled.

"I have to know it for work," he answered my look.

"Could you put me through to A and E please?" He waited. "Hello, could you tell me if...hold on a minute...what's her surname, Leah?"

"Radcliffe."

"Hello. Sorry about that. Could you tell me if Becky Radcliffe was kept in yesterday? She had head injuries." A pause. "I'm Danny Crosby. She's a good friend of my cousin, Leah Crosby." Another pause. "She is...pardon?...right, I'll tell her. Thank you very much." He hung up.

"Well?"

"She's in there with a fractured skull but she'll be okay. She's been asking for you since she woke up an hour ago. She's on 3B. They're only letting her family in at the moment...they said this evening for other visitors. You should go shopping with Emily and I'll take you to see her tonight." He took hold of my hand again.

"I knew she was badly hurt. She was unconscious when I had to leave her. I'll be wearing your hand out at this rate..."

Danny smiled at me. "Leah, get something to eat, toast or something, and then go shopping. Have some fun, please?"

I know he was trying to jolly me up. It was working.

"Okay, if you insist. I might spend all your money," I joked.

"Not in a million years," he said and left me to ferret around in the fridge and cupboards for food. By the time Emily appeared, I'd eaten and put the dishes in the dishwasher.

"Are you ready to hit the shops? This will be fun for me, too. I've never been shopping with anyone before; not for girly things, anyway. I've mainly been with one of the boys and they don't like the shops like women do." Emily's really up for this. I am officially in the mood.

A grin broke out on her face.

"Where shall we go first?" I asked.

"I'm going to take you to the small boutiques that I wouldn't have dared go in with the boys. Then we'll hit the big stores. We've got all day."

She grabbed my hand and took me out to the back of the house. Outside was a limousine and driver waiting with the back door open. The driver said, "Good morning," and we got in.

I looked at Emily. "This is my first real shopping trip so we're doing it in style."

I giggled and looked up at the driver's mirror. I could see the smile on his face and knew he was happy to do this. Maybe because they're good employers and work extremely hard themselves. I'd never been chauffer-driven anywhere before. As we drove past the funeral buildings I caught sight of my three cousins waiting patiently for us to go by. I waved at them as if I were royalty. They bowed. _Fucking hilarious._

Emily attacked the shops. You couldn't call it shopping in the conventional sense. Anything I tried on and liked was piled up on the counter. She was adding to it for herself until I wasn't sure what we were buying or not. In the end, I stopped trying to keep account of what she was spending. She certainly wasn't, but I didn't want her to think I was greedy. We finished the little shops by lunch time.

"You'd better eat. This will be taking it out of you, shopping with me. Are you having fun, Leah?"

"Is the Pope Catholic?" I grinned at her. "I should think all those shopkeepers thought they'd won the lottery, too. I bet they've never had a day like it."

She smiled at my observations.

The chauffer took our bags at the end of every shopping spree we went on, until we couldn't get any more in the boot – and it was a big boot. I started flagging by about mid-afternoon.

"I can see you're getting tired, Leah." Emily's noticed; shit. "Is there anything else you need before we go home? You will come with me again? I've loved every minute of it."

I smiled at her. "I've loved it, Emily. I just haven't got your stamina."

Emily was content with that. She knows I'll be up for it another time. What woman wouldn't?

On the way back in the car, I dozed off and woke up when the car tyres crunched on the gravel.

"Sorry, Emily. I shouldn't have fallen asleep like that."

"You needed it. I wore you out," she said and giggled at me.

At the back of the house the boys were waiting to unload the car. Danny couldn't stop smiling, knowing exactly what Emily would be like, given free rein. He didn't care because Emily hadn't had anyone to have fun with before, and he was an extremely generous man, making me think he'd told her to go wild and, being Emily, she'd done it justice.

The pile of bags on my bedroom floor was enormous. I can't have got all this? I looked into some of the bags. I don't remember choosing that. What the hell's going on?

There was a knock on the door.

"Come in."

Danny came in and sat on the floor with me. "Emily has just confessed, after hearing you being upset in my head, with the amount of stuff here." I waited for the rest of it. "She couldn't help adding to what you picked, and she's sorry."

"Some of it can be returned. You've spent far too much money on me already."

"I wouldn't hear of it. She wasn't sorry she got it all. She's only sorry you're upset. The money doesn't matter. We'll never be able to spend it all, even though we'll probably live forever. Leah, I've said this to you before. What's ours is now yours, so please remember that. Now, show me what you bought. Come in, Emily, she won't bite you."

Emily came creeping round the edge of the door, pretending to be scared and the grin that burst onto her face proved to me she'd had a good time today.

## Chapter 11

We unpacked all of the bags on the floor and made piles that surrounded us, there was so much. A couple Danny wouldn't touch, make-up, underwear, handing them to either me or Emily to put to one side until he wasn't with us. Christ, was I pleased he did; I'd have died if he'd been interested in any of that. It was like Christmas for all of us. Like kids opening presents.

Danny got to his feet and said, "Don't forget we're going to the hospital to see Becky. Get your glad-rags on when you're ready. I'll leave you two to decide where this lot's going."

He left us to it with a huge grin on his face.

Emily began putting clothes into the huge chests of drawers. I tackled hanging things in the armoires. It took about half an hour to find space for everything.

I gave Emily a hug. "I've had a brilliant day and thank you for all this."

"I think I had more fun than you did," Emily confessed.

"Did you get anything for yourself, Emily?" I wasn't sure after seeing the bags we'd emptied in my new bedroom.

"My dressing-room looks much the same as this did. I could hardly get in there for bags. I think we'll take a smaller car with a smaller boot, next time." We both giggled. "I'll leave you to get changed. I better start on my own mountain."

I laughed at her and she slunk out of my room around the door edge, the same way she'd come in, only giggling louder.

I couldn't quite believe the day we'd had together and stared at the armoires that were full of the most beautiful clothes – and they all belonged to me. Remembering Danny's words about getting ready to see Becky pushed me into action.

I found a bottle-green suede jacket, black jeans and an acid-green shirt to wear. I'd never before had everything new like this and was like a kid in a sweet shop. I popped across the hall and ran a bath. I was still hot from the shopping. By the time I came out of there I was fit for anything. I dressed quickly, keeping an eye on the time.

I pushed the door open to the kitchen and one of the new vampires, Michael, wolf-whistled. I glared at him.

Danny turned from what he was doing. "I'm not surprised he whistled. You look great."

I could feel a blush rising up my neck as I ran the cold tap. I better bloody stop this. Cold water will cool me down. I hope none of the buggers noticed? I filled a glass and stepped outside to drink it.

Josh was coming up the path with a bouquet of flowers. "These are for you to take into Becky, Leah."

"Thank you, Josh, they're beautiful. I'm sure she'll love them." At least he didn't comment on my attire.

Danny came out and said, "Leah, are you ready? We'll have to go now or we'll miss visiting time."

"Yes. I just needed to cool down a little. Let's go." We returned to the kitchen, where I deposited my glass, picked up the bouquet from the bench and passed Michael, who still had his eyes on me.

Emily called from the day room, "Good combination; good taste. See you later, Leah."

"Bye, Emily. Thanks," I said, anxious to escape any more comments.

Danny was quiet on the way to the hospital.

"What's up, Danny? You're not saying a great deal, and it's not like you," I prodded.

"I've never known a woman before, who doesn't like compliments." And how many bloody women have you known, clever dick! He giggled, knowing full well I was right.

"I've never had them before," I eventually told him.

"I'm sorry, Leah. Maybe you're shy, I hadn't thought of that."

He took hold of my hand and held it the rest of the way; by the time we reached the hospital, I was calm again.

He parked in his usual spot near the morgue. I was getting used to that sign as it loomed into my sight again. He came around to open my door, collected the flowers from the back seat and, once the car was locked, he took hold of my hand again and we headed for the lifts.

We were in the lift going up to the third floor when he said, "Sorry, Leah. I didn't mean to upset you. I suppose if I'd said you scrub up well that would've been all right."

"Yes, it probably would. I'm just being stupid. Having so many males around is a bit daunting. I never had a problem with just us. Actually, that's not true. At first I felt the same around you three boys until I found out we were cousins. Then it changed somehow. I'll get used to it – so don't say anything to them, please? I don't want them to feel bad."

He had a twinkle in his eye when I looked at him.

"I'm sorry, Leah...I have to say this. You do scrub up well. I mean it."

I hit him on his arm. "Will you behave?"

He just laughed.

We found Becky sitting up in bed, looking a bit worse for wear. Danny put the flowers on the table over her bed.

"Hi, Becky, how are you?"

She tried to smile. I expect it fucking hurts.

"Hi, Leah, and thanks for coming. I owe you my life. They told me if you hadn't phoned when you did, I wouldn't have made it." She looked worn out.

"Forget about that, Becky. This is Danny, my cousin, and the flowers came from his gardens."

Danny said, "Hello," and went off to find a chair for me.

"Where've you been hiding him? He's gorgeous."

"He's my cousin, Becky. I don't think of him in that way, so behave yourself."

"I like your clothes. Very posh, and I love the colour of the jacket. It goes well with that acid-green. I'd never have thought of putting them together; looks good." Here we bloody go!

"Thanks." Christ, will I ever get away from compliments today?

Danny brought two chairs. Oh, bloody fabulous! He smiled as he put them down. He heard all of that, I'd fucking bet on it. I talked to Becky about girly things, hoping he'd get fed up and go for a walk or something. He sat through it all very patiently.

One of the nurses came round and told visitors it was time to leave. We said goodbye to Becky and made our way through the crowds of visitors to the morgue car park.

As soon as we were in the car, Danny started laughing.

"Get it off your chest, why don't you?" I sat there listening to him laughing uncontrollably. I felt furious at first but smiled when I saw the funny side – and joined in with his laughter. Anyone watching would have thought us a pair of idiots.

Eventually it wore off and Danny started the engine to take us home. I can say that now.

Oh, shit! "I haven't called my mum about me staying at your house." I forgot all about it.

"It's all right, Leah. When I hunted for the chairs I called home and asked Emily to ring her. She's given you a glowing reference about how good your work is, as you've been helping out for weeks. She's also told her you'll be staying here for the summer holidays."

Christ, you think of everything.

"I try to, so don't worry any more, you're off the hook. Do you fancy trying something in the den tonight? It's the awareness class tomorrow and you could get some practice in."

"Yes, okay. It seems ages since we had that last bash around with the desk."

He was getting excited, I could tell – and if I'm honest, so was I.

We arrived home to find Emily in the kitchen, surrounded by her art things at the table, drawing one of the new boys.

She looked up. "Hi. I called your mother and we had a long chat about everything I'm teaching you. She sounded fascinated you're enjoying it and was happy you have a summer job. For some reason, Leah, I got the feeling she's glad you're here and just wants you to phone her regularly."

"Thanks. That's a load of my mind, Emily. I really owe you one. I'm going up to get changed. We're going in the den."

"Can we watch? We'll be quiet like last time."

I nodded.

By the time I joined Danny in the den we had six of them ready to watch. My three cousins on the desk as before and the new boys on the floor, leaning against the bottom wall, under the window.

Danny was by his desk. "Do you want to try this again? I'll go first if you like," he suggested, putting his hands on one end to shift it.

"Please. I might have forgotten how to do it."

Danny pulled the desk across to the middle of the room. He went through the same routine as before and the desk lifted up to his eye level. He lowered it to the floor again.

"Now you."

I took my place in front of the desk. I followed the same method as Danny and, this time, the desk lifted better for me.

I held it at my eye level and said to Danny, "Are you ready to catch it if I try something?"

"Absolutely, Leah. What are you trying?" I think I've worried him. "No, you haven't."

"Is there anything breakable in the drawers? I want to try to roll it over."

"Nothing breakable, only drawing things. It'll be noisy, but don't let that put you off," he assured me, moving closer to be ready for anything.

I rolled my forearms over and over each other and the desk did the same. All sorts of things rattled around; drawers fell out as I kept it rolling. Slowly, I brought it back the right way up and lowered it to the floor. Hoots and screams came from down the room. I was distracted and didn't see Danny. He threw me in the air and when he caught me he was – I don't know what the word for it is – there wasn't one.

"I enjoyed that," he said.

I stole a glance down the room. The new boys had their mouths open, catching flies.

"What are we doing now?" I asked him.

"Watch this..."

He moved across the room a bit, away from me, and closed his eyes. He took a weird stance, holding his arms by his sides with his palms down. To my amazement, he lifted off the floor, very slowly, straight up until he was over my head and then down again, at the same speed, opening his eyes when he touched the floor. Fucking hell.

"Your turn, Leah. Remember, keep your body rigid and your arms. I'll be ready to catch you if you fall. It's very tricky." Yeah, tell me about it?

I saw the glint in his eyes and stood in the same spot he had, to try out his crazy notion. I felt stupid with my arms like that but pushed down gently with my mind anyway. My feet left the floor momentarily – then down I went, losing concentration completely. Maybe this was going to work? I pulled myself together and tried again. This time I held firm and rose off the floor a few inches, opened my eyes and fell.

Now I was pissed off. I turned to Danny. "I'm trying it with my eyes open from the start, it's no good with my bloody eyes shut."

He smiled and let me get on with it.

I went through the motions in my head before I tried again, and this time I concentrated with my eyes open and floated about two feet off the floor, lowering myself down again quite smoothly.

"I could do with a little rest and then I'd like to try again, if that's okay with you, Danny?"

The smile on his face told me he'd let me try anything and at any time without him opening his mouth.

"Certainly. You can try as many times as you like."

Emily left the room and was back in no time with a glass of water for me.

"Thanks, Emily, you're an angel."

"I've been called many things, but never that," she said, with a smirk on her face.

I definitely didn't feel as tired as the first time we tried anything like that. I sat quietly for a little while and watched Danny practice with his eyes open this time. It took him moments to perfect it and he was chuffed to bits that he could now also see what he was doing.

A few minutes later, we swapped places and I lifted off the floor faster and so much easier than before.

I said to Danny, while still hovering, "Are you ready to catch me if I try something?"

"Go on, try whatever you like. I'll catch you, don't worry about that."

"I'd like to try to move forward and turn, so be ready."

Danny's face was filled with happiness.

I thought about moving forward in my mind and I did. I then thought about turning to the right, it happened. I lowered myself to the floor, very controlled.

The noise coming from the other end of the room was deafening. All six of them were cheering and whistling like loonies.

I bowed to them all. "Thank you! I think that's enough for tonight. It really takes it out of you, doesn't it? Probably not you lot, though, eh? I keep forgetting how strong you all are." I better start eating that ghastly bloody spinach.

Danny giggled at me. "Don't worry. The more you do, the stronger you'll get. I promise you that." I actually believe you. The desk was easier this time.

The others came up the room once they were aware we'd finished. The three new boys stayed back slightly from my cousins, who were busy patting my back.

Emily gave me a hug. "That was amazing, Leah."

Michael plucked up the courage to join us. "I've never seen anything like that from a human before. I'm in bloody shock..."

I smiled at him. "Thanks." That's one compliment I can take without cringing. A smile flickered across Danny's lips. I see you caught that.

When we reconvened downstairs it suddenly dawned on me we were sat around a new table which I hadn't noticed when we'd talked with Emily earlier.

Danny made me tea and I saw the apologetic eye contact with Emily when he put it down in front of me.

"I'll try not to break this one." She just glanced at him. Christ, how many have you smashed?

He turned to me. "A few."

I didn't comment. Emily wouldn't have thought it funny.

Michael quietly asked, "What's the awareness class, Danny?" He was still unsure if he should speak and worry was evident on his face.

"It's for mediums, though not the usual kind, Michael. Mediums with extra gifts, in fact, multiple gifts," he said, smiling as he explained.

"How long have you been a medium, then?" Michael ventured, feeling more comfortable after the first question hadn't annoyed Danny.

"Please don't worry, Michael," Danny assured him. "I'm pleased you're interested enough to ask. I was aware of certain things I could do before I was turned. It got heightened beyond my wildest dreams after he turned me. It was hard to control for a long time and there was nobody to ask where he kept us. I only got a real handle on it when Elsbeth asked what we were. She took me under her wing and taught me everything she knows. Elsbeth runs the awareness class at the church we go to."

Michael digested that. "How long have you been able to do what you do, Leah?"

He's getting fucking brave. Danny glanced at me, flashing his eyes, amused that Michael had been so outspoken.

My eyes settled on Danny again before I answered Michael. He was grinning and couldn't wait for Michael's reaction when he discovered how long it had actually been.

"How long would you say; about three or four weeks? I can't remember exactly, it's gone so fast."

Danny nodded. Michael pushed himself away from the table, knocking over the chair in the process; shock written all over his face. The other two sat rigid in their chairs.

"Come and sit down, Michael. She won't turn you into a pillar of salt," Danny said mischievously – ecstatic he'd been proved right.

Michel crept back slowly, pulled his chair up from the floor and sat down again, his eyes riveted on me.

"I'm sorry. I didn't mean to react like that, Leah. I have to admit, I was bloody scared."

Thank you. I pushed into his head and wasn't surprised he could hear me.

He nodded so slightly, the others wouldn't notice – whereas Danny picked up both; the pulse of jealously hit me so fleetingly I wasn't sure if I'd read him properly, it being buried so fast.

"You three can come to church with us on Friday, if you're interested? It's not a normal church but for people who believe in the spirit world. We believe the spirits of the dead are with us at all times, on a parallel plane. At church, spirit makes contact with us and we stand up and give the messages we receive from their loved ones to the people who have attended in hope they'll come through for them." Danny looked at the three boys, waiting for an answer.

Michael beamed a smile to Danny and then me. "I'd like to come, it sounds really interesting."

Danny directed the question to Greg and John. "What about you two?"

They'd been very quiet during all of the explanation.

"I'll come," Greg answered.

"So will I." That was the first time I'd heard John speak.

"That settles it, we're all going. It's probably safer if you come, anyway," Danny added.

"I'm off to bed. I start work tomorrow," I said. Emily beamed at me. As I climbed the stairs I called, "Don't forget your beauty sleep," and could hear them sniggering.

In the middle of the night, I only had one visitor to my bedroom: a lovely woman. She had grey hair pulled back in a bun, a shawl wrapped around her shoulders and a warm smile on her face. I asked her what she wanted and when she revealed she was Danny's mother, I gasped. That didn't stop her and she carried on to explain that she knew he'd forgotten about her because of the tragedy that had befallen him. She asked if I could show her to him, giving him a memory of her again. I told her I'd try and I was pleased she'd made contact. I also asked her to come through whenever she wanted. She thanked me and started to fade.

I got up the next morning ready for work. God, I think I'm going to like this. After eating in a kitchen devoid of anyone, I poked my head into the room where Emily worked and found no sign of her. I wasn't sure of the reception I'd get, with them working in there, but ventured into the room where they received the bodies. Danny looked up from the face he was repairing and smiled at me.

"Hi, Leah. Emily had to go for some different lipstick for one of the clients, and said to tell you she won't be long. She's a stickler for getting it right. You can watch me, if you want?"

I was flabbergasted that he kept sewing as he talked.

"Hi, Danny. I will watch, if you don't mind. I still think you're a genius, doing this."

He actually looked embarrassed for a moment. Michael and Greg were moving a body onto one of the tables and saw me watching Danny. They wheeled the table to his end of the room because the head needed Danny's attention.

"Doesn't this freak you out, Leah?" Michael asked in surprise.

"No, I find it fascinating, Michael." I really do. Michael stared at me but I caught the smile on his face as he turned away.

"It's got to be in the blood," Danny said to him, laughing. "Once a Crosby, always a Crosby."

Emily returned with a small paper bag in her hand. She smiled when she realised I was watching Danny. "Are you ready, Leah?"

"For anything, Emily," I told her and followed her out to her boudoir.

The lady she was working on was about thirty, I guessed. Emily touched-up her lips with a brush and she was finished.

"We'll start on a new one, soon. One of the boys will bring a trolley in for her in a minute."

"Emily, have you got your telepathy thing switched off at the moment?" I had to wait for an answer before I could say any more. She nodded.

"I have to block anyone hearing the next words I say to you." She looked intrigued. "Could we go out to the yard?"

She walked ahead of me and turned once we were out there.

"I had Danny's mum through to me last night." Emily's eyes widened. "She wants me to show her to him, Emily. She knows your memories have been wiped and she wants him to have a memory of her again but I can't just blurt it out if you think it'd hurt him."

Emily couldn't speak and had to think for a minute. I waited, knowing it would be a difficult decision for her to make on his behalf.

"Leah, I think you should show him, no matter how much it hurts him. He'll thank you for it in the end."

"Fair enough. I'll wait until he's finished."

I turned to go back inside and Danny was in the doorway. I jumped out of my skin.

"What are you two up to and why are you this jumpy, Leah?" I'll have to tell him.

"Tell me what?"

Emily scooted past me to leave us alone.

"Danny, I have something to tell you and I'd like you to come to the garden with me, please?"

I held out my hand. He paused for a moment; thoughts of what it could be flashed through his head before he relented and took hold of it. I took him to the bench we always sat on and coaxed him to sit down.

"Last night your mother came to me." I could feel the tension rolling off him but carried on. "She knows your memories have been wiped. She wants me to show her to you, so you will have a memory of her again."

I left that to sink in and sat staring at the beautiful flowerbeds in front of us.

After a while I heard movement beside me. I didn't dare to look, in case he was livid with me for delivering the message, then felt his hand cover mine.

"Don't be scared, Leah, I'm not mad at you – just shocked. I never thought I'd ever see her again, that's all. Please show me."

I turned, took hold of his hands and closed my eyes. I showed him his mother talking to me and we sat like that for a while, silent tears rolling down my face and unable to break the hold with him until he was ready.

I felt my hand being squeezed gently and opened my eyes.

Danny pulled me to him and kissed my cheek. "Thank you, Leah. You couldn't have given me anything better for the rest of my existence." He used his thumbs to gently wipe away the tears on my cheeks. "Please don't cry. I will love you forever for this."

We sat there a while longer before I said, "I'm going to be sacked on my first day." He laughed. "I'd better sort my face out and get in there with Emily. I really want to learn this." I stood up. "Come on."

He got up, put his arm around my shoulder and we ambled up the garden to the house.

Emily looked up when I walked into her boudoir. "How did it go?"

"Very well. I'm pleased I could show him, Emily. Now, what are you doing? I'm here to learn this job, after all..."

Emily gave me a quick rundown: "I get a recent photograph of the deceased to get the hairstyle right and the colouring of the face as natural as possible. I do the hair first because the heat from the hairdryer can spoil the make-up. If Danny has had to repair any part of the face, I go along the sutures and cut, as tight as possible, up to the knot – because any excess suturing threads would spoil the make-up. After that, I use liquid latex to cover the stitches, making them almost invisible when the makeup is applied." That's the rudiments of it, now I only have to put it into bloody practice.

"What do you want me to do first, Emily?" I'm raring to go.

"Get some of those baby wipes and clean the hands and nails, as if they've been to a manicurist. That will keep you busy for a while. Sometimes I put a little make-up on the hands, as well. As you can see, the body is dressed but the hands show up on top of the clothes, so they have to be perfect."

She left me to it. I spent a good two hours doing them. I even filed the nails until they were all the same length. I caught Emily watching me a couple of times. She said nothing and let me carry on.

When I was finished, she came and checked them. "They look very good. You paid attention to detail. I like that, Leah. Now go and get something to eat. It's lunchtime for those that eat," she said, and giggled.

I was in the fridge deciding what I wanted when I heard someone behind me. I turned and found it was Danny.

"Are you eating today?" I joked with him.

"Emily is singing your praises over there. I just thought you should know, that's all. And no, I'm not eating today; you are, so carry on. Choose what you want. We're not having you fading away..."

He filled the kettle, turned it on for my drink and left me to it. I made a quiche salad, coffee and took it over to the new table.

I was halfway through my lunch when he came back in and sat down at the table with me.

"You're going on the payroll, from today, Leah. No arguments." He looked at me, waiting for them.

I carried on eating another mouthful. All I said was, "Thank you," and continued to eat.

Danny seemed surprised I hadn't argued. He got up and left the kitchen. I finished my lunch, cleared everything away and headed back to work. I love that word.

Emily was blow-drying a woman's hair when I went back in to join her.

"What's next, Emily?" I asked her while watching what she was doing.

"Could you go into the next room and do the hands on the man that Danny's working on? You don't mind doing it out there, do you? There are a lot of men to do. Their faces don't take long but the hands usually do. This whole job would be a lot quicker, if it wasn't for the hands."

"That's fine. I'm happy to work anywhere, don't worry," I assured her and collected all the things I might need.

Everyone looked up when I walked in. Danny watched as I placed my equipment on the table next to the man's legs.

"I hope you've got oil remover in that lot; you're going to need it..."

I looked at the hands. Christ, they're a bloody mess. "Thanks, Danny."

I walked back into Emily's room. "Have you got any oil remover, Emily?"

"I use white spirit. It's over there." She nodded to the bench behind me. "Take plenty of cotton balls, and I'd put gloves on, if I were you. I'm sorry you've got a bad one."

"Emily, it's fine. I don't mind how bad it is," I told her as I headed back to deal with the oily assignment.

It took about four hours to do his hands and I was very proud of them when they were finished. I asked Emily to check them over.

"I couldn't have done them any better than you have. They're very good, Leah. Thank you."

I cleared up all the things I'd used and followed her back to her room, dumping all the oily cotton wool in the bin on the way.

"What's next, Emily?" I waited for instructions for my next job.

"You're finished for the day, Leah. You have the awareness class, so go and get yourself ready for it. I'm very pleased with your work. You take a pride in what you do. I like that, Leah. See you after the class."

I left her room, on top of the world. My first day at work. I was still buzzing when I sat down on the top step above the walled garden, with a tumbler full of cold water. _It's bloody heaven out here._

Upstairs, I showered and got ready. By the time Danny came to find me for the class, I was back on the step drinking in the perfume, my tarot cards wrapped in velvet beside me.

"I see you're ready. What's in the velvet?"

"My tarot cards. I'm glad they were in my bag when I left home. Two of your books are still there," I confessed.

"Don't worry about that. I shouldn't think you'll need any of them in the end." That puzzled me and I caught the quick flash of a smile on his face. "Shall we go?" He held out his hand to help me up.

On the way to the class, Danny told me he'd looked at the hands I'd been working on. "I'm impressed and I think you enjoyed doing it. It shows, Leah. I know Emily was pleased with them."

I was chuffed, hearing that.

"Thanks. I did enjoy it and I'm able to give Emily a hand, excuse the pun, without her worrying if I've got it right."

He began to laugh. "Please, don't ever change..."

I smiled at him.

We got to the hall about twenty minutes before it started. Danny parked up and we got out to find Elsbeth hurrying up the street and looking in a right state.

"I had to get the bus. My car wouldn't start, Danny." She was puffed out.

"Elsbeth, you should've called me and I'd have come to pick you up. Give me that – and you shouldn't be carrying heavy bags, you know that," Danny scolded her.

Elsbeth fished the keys from her handbag and opened the door. As soon as we were inside I got a glass of water for her.

"Thank you, dear."

I put the glass in her shaking hands; it took her a few minutes to calm down.

Danny was really annoyed with Elsbeth for not ringing. He always carried a phone and she knew the number. He couldn't speak to her yet, for fear of losing his temper, and sat on one of the chairs near the stage with his eyes shut. I sat with Elsbeth and gradually she became more her old self.

"How are you feeling now, Elsbeth?"

She wasn't so red in the face.

"Much better, dear, thank you. I've really upset him this time. He's told me off before. I'm stupid but I don't like to keep bothering people," she told me quietly.

"Elsbeth, Danny wouldn't have given you his phone number if he thought of you as people. He thinks of you as family. Don't ever do it again or you'll have to answer to me, as well. How do you think he'd feel if you dropped dead while doing something like that? He'd never get over it, I hope you know that." I think that sunk in. I fucking hope so. "Anyway, I've got good news. I have a job." Elsbeth perked up. "I'm working with Emily. She's showing me the ropes and I love it."

"How lovely! I'm so pleased for you."

I noticed that Danny was sitting with his eyes open by now. He walked down the hall and sat next to Elsbeth.

"I'm sorry for shouting, Elsbeth. You know I'll do anything for you. Please remember what Leah said, she's right." He took hold of Elsbeth's hand.

"I'm sorry, Danny. I know I've been stupid. I got in a flap and the bus was there. I was forgetting about the walk, this end."

"I've got good news, too," Danny said to her.

"What news, come on, tell me?" That sounded more like the woman I knew.

"Leah had a visitation from my mother, in her bedroom at our home." His eyes were sparkling with excitement.

"Go back a bit, I've missed something. You're telling me Leah has moved in with all of you. When?"

"Two days ago. It's a long story and we'll tell you about all that after the class, that's if you're up to it." She nodded. "Leah showed me a film in her head of her talk with my mother. My mother knows our memories were wiped and I couldn't remember what she looked like, so she asked Leah to show me. Isn't that fantastic?" He was almost jumping off the chair.

Elsbeth flung her arms around him and gave him the biggest hug, and I noticed the tears in her eyes. "You've waited so long for something like this to happen. I'm so pleased for you, Danny." She kept hold of him for a few moments more and then she turned to me. "Leah, you've changed these kids' lives, you know that. I've never seen them so happy and you're living with them now. I'm so pleased. I expect I'll hear all about it later...I've got a class to run..."

She got up and went to rummage in her huge bag.

Danny came and sat next to me. "She's right, you have changed us – and we like it. We like it very much." He took hold of my hand, not because I was upset but because he wanted to and I liked that very much.

Terry, Trina and Daz came bustling through the door, smiling and carrying on. So were we, though no one would ever know what went on here before the class. Last to arrive were John and Roxie, who greeted everyone enthusiastically.

Elsbeth came out of the kitchen with another glass of water, said hello to everyone and told us to get our chairs in a circle. She was definitely back to normal.

"Now, I had a phone call last night from Danny. He and Leah have been practicing some things in his den. I saw some of it last Saturday, after the lunch party for Leah's birthday. It appears they've done more and I'd like to know if you want to see what they've been doing – or if I should conduct the class as usual. What do you think?" What the fuck has she got us into now?

I looked at Danny, who was just as surprised as me. I know nothing about this, Leah, I promise.

Daz spoke up for all of them. "Well...I, for one, want to see this." He looked at the others. "And I think that's the opinion of everyone here."

Elsbeth smiled impishly. "Sorry to throw you two in at the deep end but I think they should see what you've been doing."

So nice to be bloody asked. Danny looked pissed off, too.

"Could someone put the lights on and close the curtains, please?" Elsbeth said. "We'd get shut down if anyone saw this. Danny, could you push the desk out of the office? That's the heaviest thing we have."

Danny grudgingly followed Elsbeth to get the desk. He slid it in without a problem. I walked over to Elsbeth and asked her what was in the drawers, as it was likely to be flung all over the hall. As she followed me over to the desk to look, I knew she wasn't sure. The drawers were full of old magazines and paper.

"Do we empty them or not, Elsbeth?"

"Go ahead, there's nothing of value in them."

That was a no then. I caught Danny smirking. We'll be able to light a fucking bonfire when she sees the pile in a minute.

Don't worry. She'll see why you asked, soon enough.

I elbowed him and giggled. "We better get on with it or we'll be here all bloody night, at this rate."

Danny turned to face everyone. "I think you all should stand on the stage. It'll be safer up there. My den is twice this size."

They all proceeded as instructed, even Elsbeth.

"Shall I go first, Leah?"

"Yes, I think so."

Danny pushed the desk into the best place to start; difficult considering the carpet was threadbare. Taking his position about ten feet away from it, he concentrated hard and raised his palms a little. The desk left the floor groaning, louder than his desk in the den. I watched everyone on the stage and smirked at their white faces – shock on most, apart from Elsbeth's.

Danny lifted his arms higher and the desk rose to match them. Then higher still, until it was at his eye level. He gently lowered it to the floor again. Everyone on the stage went crazy – still not quite believing he'd done it.

"Now you, Leah."

"I'm glad of this old carpet. It'll deaden some of the bloody noise," I whispered to him. He laughed out loud.

I took my position and copied Danny's progress until I got it to my eye height. Then things changed and I started rolling my arms slowly. The desk began rolling, over and over until there were no drawers left in it at all and magazines had been flung in every direction. I got the desk level again and took three paces back with it still in the air and set it down on the floor, away from the pile of debris. The cheering started again. Danny and I began stacking magazines and clearing up the mess. Terry and Roxie came down to help. The desk would never be the same. It took ages for us to get the drawers back in, having to push it at the corners to straighten the bulk of the desk. When we'd finished, the tea trolley was wheeled out of the kitchen. Thank God for that, I'm knackered.

"We haven't finished yet," Danny informed them. "The next thing isn't dangerous, though, and you can stay where you are."

"Danny, how did you know you could do that?" Daz asked him, looking very puzzled.

"I didn't. I just tried it one day, with something smaller, at first. The desk was easier than something light. Leah would probably be better with something small; she has more finesse than me. When you've finished your tea, Leah, why don't you try something?"

"Okay. I'll have to choose something, unless anyone has any ideas." I'll let them decide. It might bloody work; who knows? I continued drinking and watched them trying to work out what to use. Do I have to do every bloody thing myself?

In the end, I stood up and said, "Has anyone got any suggestions, if not I'll use my mobile phone." Fucking typical. I raked in my bag and found it anyway and dragged a chair to the wreck that used to be a desk.

I put my phone on the top and sat facing it. I willed it to spin first and, slowly, it started moving. I asked it to go faster and it picked up the momentum. Here's the tricky bit. I pulled it up with my mind and it lifted off the desk, millimetres at first, but after concentrating harder it rose up even more. I asked it to stop spinning but to stay up. The spinning stopped, the phone dropped.

Danny caught it before it hit the desk and handed it back to me. "Very impressive, Leah."

Everyone went wild again and Elsbeth was beside herself.

Danny walked to the middle of the hall, held his arms to his sides with his palms down and concentrated. He lifted off the floor and everyone in the room gasped. Danny raised himself up to about six feet. I walked over to him and did the same thing until we were both at the same height. I turned and moved away from him, he turned and followed. We both lowered ourselves to the floor. I looked at the rest of the class. They were standing with their mouths open, absolutely silent.

I elbowed Danny's ribs. "Look at that." We both creased up at them. That's shut them up for five bloody minutes.

"Are you two for real?" came out of Terry.

"Last time I looked," Danny said, giggling beside me.

Daz stood to one side. "I have something to say. I thought I'd seen everything this life has to throw at you but I've never seen anything like that in my life. You two are brilliant."

The clapping started again.

The class was over and people began to drift away, like they do. Elsbeth was still speechless. Danny put the desk back and we took Elsbeth home. On the way, Danny told her everything about the new vampires; about me and my mum and about the man being around the area. He didn't tell her my mum might be mixed up with him. Too much information.

When we got back to Elsbeth's house, Danny asked her for the keys to her car. He tried to start it, no joy. He pulled the bonnet lever and opened it up. The distributor cap was missing. He didn't say anything to Elsbeth, apart from, "I'll get that picked up and fixed tomorrow, so don't you worry about it, Elsbeth," and carried her large bag into the house. We both said goodnight to her and started the journey home.

"Danny, what are we going to do about him?" I had to ask.

"We'll have to find him before we can do anything; that's the trouble."

"Have you thought of getting a private detective to watch my mum? He must go there to meet her and could be followed back to where he lives."

"No, I haven't, but that might work. That's great, Leah, and better than anything I've come up with," he admitted. "I'll get on it first thing tomorrow."

## Chapter 12

We arrived at the house to discover an atmosphere of panic. Everyone was in a state of alert. We'd driven back in the dark and were yet to learn what had happened in our absence. The stables had been set on fire but, luckily, the fire brigade had dealt with it pretty quickly. Apparently, the fire hadn't taken hold enough to destroy too much. Thank God there were no horses or the carriage in the building. The fire officer had informed Josh it definitely was arson. The police officers who'd been in attendance had found petrol cans in the shrubbery at the back of the property.

We sat around the table with Danny at the head and Josh gave us a rundown on everything that had happened since we left. After that, Danny told them all about Elsbeth's car. He also told them of my idea about the private detective. They were all in agreement about that and seemed quite buoyant, considering what had just happened here. I concluded they couldn't wait to deal with that man. Who wouldn't, after what he'd done to them all. I'd never be able to empathise fully with them about that part of their lives – I'd not been through it but what I did know was that they had risen above the life they had been forced into and I was proud to be part of their family.

I got up to get a drink and a sandwich, having not eaten since lunch.

Danny came over to me. "Are you all right, Leah? You've been quiet since we got home." You're worried about me, after all the problems you've had to deal with. He waited for an answer.

"I'm fine. I just need something to eat, that's all. I can't believe what's happened here."

"I'm getting a security firm in tomorrow, no expense spared. I don't want you to feel threatened at all, so don't worry – and if you have to go anywhere on your own you'll have a bodyguard to go with you. I'm covering all bases – he's capable of anything."

"I hope Elsbeth doesn't have anything else happen to her. I'm worried about my mum, too." I must have looked worried.

"If it means I have to put you and Elsbeth into a hotel from Saturday until Monday morning, I'll do it. I'm not letting anything get to either of you. Your mother is a problem, but maybe after you've called her, you'll have more of an idea how she feels. I think you'll have to bring into the conversation that you suspect about him. Only as a boyfriend, not the truth. Could you do that without getting upset?" Danny asked very carefully.

"I can try. You'll probably have to hold my hand while I do it," I told him.

"You could say someone you know saw them out dancing. Then it wouldn't look like you know anything else. I think that would work better, and if he's pulling the strings he won't think you know about him, really," Danny added.

"That sounds more plausible; knowing that much about him. It's too late tonight. I'll do it in the morning when she's getting ready for school. I'll ring at 8.15 – she's bound to be in at that time, even if she's been out for the night." I feel better about that.

"I know you do, Leah, so please don't worry now."

He took hold of my hand and my sandwich, and I carried my drink over to the table.

"I think you did a great job today, Leah," Emily told me as I was eating. "I'm afraid it's more hands tomorrow," she added.

I finished chewing, then said, "I don't mind doing them but I'm bound to be slower than you. I don't know how you managed before."

She laughed. "That's the beauty of not sleeping, double shifts, not getting tired, etcetera."

"If I can get fast enough and you get some time for yourself, then I'll be happy." I smiled at her.

"That's fine with me."

"Danny didn't tell you what we had to do at the awareness class, did he?" I looked at him. "Do you want to tell them while I finish my sandwich?" I think you've forgotten, with all that's happened tonight.

"I had, Leah." He winked at me. "Well...Elsbeth heard what we'd done up in the den, on the phone last night from me. She dropped us in it and had us performing the same thing at the awareness class. Their eyes nearly fell out of their heads." He giggled as he thought about it again. Our lot couldn't believe their ears. "We nearly wrecked the old desk she has in the office. It was hilarious."

They creased up, laughing at him.

I finished my snack and realised I was getting tired. "I'm going to bed. I've got an early start tomorrow. Danny, could you call me at seven for the phone call? Night everyone."

Danny nodded and I left them sitting around the table. I was glad to hit the sack when I crawled into bed. _I hope I don't get any more visitors in the night; not tonight, anyway._

I don't know what time I woke up. It was still dark. It was Danny's mum who woke me. She came to thank me for showing Danny, so I asked her if she'd like me to get him and she could speak to him herself. She wasn't sure if he could see her. I told her if she could stay here, while I went for him, he would be able to see her. She said she'd try.

I hurried downstairs and found no one around. I crossed over the yard to the business, where all the lights were on. Emily wasn't in her room, so I opened the door into the receiving room. They were all in there around one of the tables. Danny rushed over to hold my hand just as I caught sight of the body. It was the little girl I had spent time with at the hospital. I mentioned nothing about the girl and only spoke to Danny.

"I have your mother in my bedroom. You have to come over now. She's trying to hang on to speak to you. Will you come?"

He didn't need asking twice, he left with me and we hurried across the yard. When we got to my bedroom, I got him to sit on the bed with me and we waited for her to make an appearance.

"What time is it, Danny?" I couldn't find my watch in the dark.

"Three," he said nervously.

I saw the shimmering start at the bottom of the bed. Her face started to form in front of our eyes. Danny sat up, pensive. I reached for his hand and held it after feeling him shaking like a leaf. The shawl around her shoulders was visible now.

Leah, thank you. Danny, I'm pleased you came. Can you see me, son?

"Yes, Mother, I can see you clearly. Thank you for coming. I've hoped for this for a long time." His voice sounded stronger, now he was seeing her properly.

I know, son. Without Leah, I couldn't make contact. I'm pleased you've all come together at last. I'll be able to see you more often now, she told him.

"Are you happy, Mother?"

Yes, son, I am. I'm here with your father and your brother and sister.

I could see anguish in his eyes.

"I've forgotten about any siblings. I'm sorry."

It's not your fault, son. I know what happened to you. She began to fade. Goodbye, son; we'll meet again.

"Goodbye, Mother.

God bless.

The anguish was burning in his eyes again. She'd gone completely now. He was motionless for a while then suddenly pulled me to him and held me tight. I thought that if he could have cried, he would have now, without a doubt. It must have been traumatic for him. Even though he was a medium, until this moment he'd no idea what a message really meant to the one who received it. It took a while, but I felt him relax, slowly.

He lifted my chin. "Thank you, Leah. I think you know how much that meant to me. I'll never be able to repay you."

Suddenly I felt him shifting away from me, after realising we were on my bed. He was totally engrossed in the message before but now he was embarrassed and shifted right off the bed. I followed suit and took hold of his hand. We both left the bedroom and went downstairs. I sat down at the table and he pulled up a chair for himself.

"Thank you for coming for me. After what you saw over there, you were very strong and hid your feelings. I'm very grateful, Leah. Sarah's mother rang me just after you went to bed. She'd finally lost her battle and died at home. We're preparing her body so she can be laid out at home, until her funeral. She's the most beautiful child. Do you want to come over to see her now, or in the morning?" he asked softly.

"I'll come over now, if that's okay?"

He held out his hand and we walked over. As we entered, everyone looked up, stopped what they were doing and left the room. Danny guided me over to see her, still holding my hand. She didn't look dead, she was so beautiful. I stroked her face, so cold.

I turned to Danny. "She's lost most of her hair. What will you do about that?"

"I asked her mother and, although we can provide a wig, her mother just wants a headscarf on her. Most people who knew her have seen her like this for years. A wig wouldn't be appropriate. Her mother is bringing a scarf over tomorrow." I'm glad you still have hold of my hand.

I bent and kissed her forehead and looked at Danny. He knew it was time for me to leave. The others were standing quietly in the yard when we came out. As I passed Emily, she grabbed my hand and squeezed it gently.

"We'll see her tomorrow," she said and let my hand go.

Once in the house, I decided I couldn't go back to bed straight away. I got a drink of water and sat at the table with Danny.

"It's so sad...kids of that age. Do you ever get used to it...the kids, I mean?" I looked up at him.

"I never have," he admitted. "I wouldn't expect anyone not to be moved by it. Don't think we'd ever expect you to harden-up to anything. Having feelings for people makes this job worth doing and we do a better job because of it."

I felt such love for my family. I put my hand over his and squeezed it gently.

The next morning, I got up after Danny called me. While I was dressing, I thought over what had happened after I'd gone to bed last night. I was so pleased Danny's mother came through again and he'd had a chance to speak to her. It meant so much to him. Sarah, that wonderful child, lying on a table across the way. It filled me with sadness just thinking about it.

Danny was in the kitchen with a mobile phone to his ear, waiting to be connected to someone.

"Hi," he said as I walked in. I heard him talking to whoever as I made my breakfast; by the time I was sitting at the table, he'd finished the call.

He looked up. "A security firm is coming out to see what we need to make this place safe. They'll be here in an hour. I've organised a bodyguard to be here at all times. The first one arrives at eleven. There are two of them and they'll do the job in shifts," he explained.

"If someone is going to be here at all times, won't they realise this is no ordinary family?" I'm really puzzled by that.

"I've arranged it through the police, who know about us, remember. The bodyguards are for you and they won't be here on Sundays, the same as you. The private detective is also coming via the police. You can get anything with enough money."

I nodded and ate the rest of my breakfast in silence. I had a phone call to make of my own and hadn't forgotten about that, either. Honestly, I'm bloody dreading it.

When the time came, we both went to the telephone. I dialled the number and waited for it to be picked up. I watched Danny's face with the phone to my ear. He was there for me in case I couldn't cope with whatever I was told. I'm grateful to him for that.

"Hello," I heard Mum say.

"Hi, Mum, how are you?" I asked her.

"I'm fine, love. How are you getting on with your job? Do you like it? When Emily told me you were learning her job, I thought it was a bit weird, at first. It must be really interesting." Let me get a bloody word in, Mum.

"Yes, Mum, I love it. There's never a dull moment and rewarding isn't a strong enough word. Guess what? My friend says she saw you dancing with a man but she doesn't remember where. She was out with her mates, drinking, at the time. I know, before you say anything; charming friend. Have you got a boyfriend, then? Come on, spill the beans, Mum – you deserve a better life. What's he like?" I tried to sound jolly about it. Danny was nodding to me.

She was a bit flustered at first. "Y–yes, I have a boyfriend. I didn't know how to tell you, Leah. He keeps asking to meet you." I saw Danny stiffen. "He seems quite persistent; telling me that it's only fair you two should meet. It's up to you, love?" She waited. Christ!

I told her, "We're pretty busy at the moment, so I'll let you know. I have to get used to the idea first. It'll be strange, not that I'm not pleased for you. You do understand, don't you, Mum?" She better fucking say yes.

"Yes, love. He'll just have to wait for a bit. Don't worry, I'll explain to him. I have to run, school beckons, I'm afraid. Thanks for ringing, love."

"Bye, Mum."

"Bye."

She was gone. I looked at Danny. "Fuck! What the hell do you make of that?"

Danny didn't speak for a moment. "Leah, he's after you. You know that, don't you?" I nodded. "I think your mum is quite safe until he has you." He let that sink in. I don't have to think about it; I'm already bloody there.

"What are we going to do about it?" I looked for an answer in his face.

"Nothing until we find out where he lives. The private detective will find out pretty quickly, I think. You can keep telling her you're not ready?"

Yeah, and I wonder how long that fucking lasts.

"She could string him along for quite a while and it gives us more time, thank God." He looked relieved, somewhat. You might be, but I'm bloody not.

Danny glanced at me and we left it there; more pressing things to think about. I went over to work and Danny stayed to greet the people who were about to descend, any minute. I had more hands to do so I got on with them for Emily. The morning was gone in no time. Emily sent me for lunch. I entered the kitchen to find that several people were sitting around the table with Danny. He was showing them a map of the estate. The private detective had been and gone by the looks of it. Probably already on the case. I didn't know how much Danny would have to tell any of them about circumstances here, but, as he was paying them handsomely, they likely wouldn't be asking too many questions, by the sounds of it.

When the kettle boiled I asked them if they wanted anything to drink. They all declined. Please your bloody selves. I made my lunch instead. I took it out of the French doors and ate it on the top step. A man was looking around the flowerbeds, carrying a mug in his hand. He must be the bodyguard.

"Yes, it is," Danny said, making me jump. "Sorry, Leah, I didn't mean to startle you. His name is Alec and he's used to looking after the rich and famous, so he knows what's expected of him. Your summation of what's happened here this morning was perfect. You should have been a mind-reader." He smiled an I'm feeling better smile.

Danny sat beside me. "What have you been doing this morning?" he asked, waiting patiently for me to stop chewing.

"Hands, hands, and more hands. I told you I'd be able to give her a hand. No, I love it really."

The bodyguard had reached us and nodded to me.

"Alec, this is Leah, my cousin, and you'll be looking after her," Danny explained.

"Pleased to meet you, Miss Crosby," he said, so formally I nearly laughed.

"Hi, Alec. I'll have none of that Miss Crosby business, it's Leah. I'm not bloody royalty," I told him, which made Danny stifle a laugh.

"Very well. Leah, it is. Most clients I deal with wouldn't let one use their first names. I've never seen anything quite like this place in England – only on the continent – and then they have typically been museums."

"We inherited it," Danny told him.

Alec scratched his head. "May I ask you something, Danny?"

"Go ahead. Anything you like, Alec," Danny was intrigued about the question.

"Am I protecting Leah from anyone in particular or is it just a general arrangement?"

"Someone in particular. The problem we have is we don't know where he is yet. I have a private detective on the case now," Danny told him.

"Have you any photographs, so I may recognise this person?"

"No, we don't." Danny looked perplexed.

"Why don't we ask Emily if she could sketch a likeness of him? I can show her what he looks like now." I put my hand up to my mouth. Oh fuck, I've said too much.

Alec stared at me.

Danny jumped to my rescue. "Alec, we're going to have to tell you some of the things Leah can do. You'll see them for yourself if you're here for any length of time, anyway."

Alec wasn't sure, I could see that.

"Give him a minute, Danny. We don't want to scare him off, poor man." Alec sat on the steps below us. "I can show you if you'll let me." I let him digest that.

"How?"

"All I'll do is hold your hands and send pictures into your head. You could see for yourself who you're guarding me against."

Alec raised an eyebrow. "Does it hurt?" he asked.

"No. You won't feel a thing, I promise you that."

He turned and held both his hands out. I went to the step he was on, sat down and turned towards him. I took hold of his hands, closed my eyes and sent him the picture of the man dancing and the man in the car. When I was finished I opened my eyes to find him staring at me.

"How do you do that? It's amazing."

I could hear Danny giggling behind me.

"That's nothing. You'll be with us at church tonight; you'll see," Danny was getting excited but I couldn't understand why.

"Did you get a clear picture of the man?" I butted in.

"Yes, very clear. I'd love to know how you did that."

"I don't bloody know myself. I've only been able to do it for a few days. I have to get back to work, so I'll see you two later." I got up and took my plate and cup into the kitchen.

I was late getting back and apologised to Emily. She grinned at me. She must have heard it all through Danny's head. I went back to my hands. I'd been working for about an hour when Emily called me into her room. On the table was Sarah.

"Could you do her hands, Leah, please? She's going home tonight, until her funeral." She looked at me to see if I was about to crumble.

"Yes, Emily. I'm okay."

I gathered the things I needed and cleaned her tiny, delicate hands. They didn't take long at all. She'd never been well enough to play in the mud, like other kids. When I'd finished, I asked Emily to check them.

"Leah, I trust you implicitly. I'm sure they're perfect."

I tidied up and went back to the hands that were still in need of attention.

When we'd finished for the day I had a bath and changed for church. Emily put two meals on the table for Alec and me; and we ate, almost in silence.

"Leah, you're very quiet. Have I done something wrong?" That's a bloody good start.

I heard his thoughts... "No, it's not you. We had a child in there today, that's all."

He smiled and said nothing else.

I was still sitting at the table, daydreaming, when Danny and Josh came into the kitchen.

"That's Sarah done. She's back home now – and she looked lovely," Danny told me gently.

He walked over and put the kettle on, waited for it to boil, then made me a drink.

"Alec. What do you drink, tea, coffee?" Danny called over.

"Coffee, please. Thanks."

Danny put the coffee and a bowl of sugar on the table. "Alec, help yourself to anything round here and don't be shy about it, please." He sat down. "I see you're ready for church. You're early, aren't you, Leah?" You would bloody ask. Now you look worried. Shit!

"Seeing Sarah over there shook me...more than I thought it would," I confessed to him.

"The first child is always the worst, but harder is one you know," he sympathised.

Alec looked at me with understanding now. "I'm sorry."

"I've only known her for a short time, Alec. Danny's known her all her life, almost."

Alec looked with compassion to Danny. "I don't know how you do it. I couldn't, I'm sure," Alec admitted.

Danny said nothing.

"What time is it, Danny? I've left my watch upstairs."

"Five-fifteen." Alec stared at him in surprise. "I just know," he told him. "Look, Alec, you're going to see a lot of things around here that don't add up in your world. Do you think you can cope with that?" Danny looked at him, waiting for an answer.

"It's going to be different – and I like different. I'm in."

Danny smiled at him. "We'll have to take two cars tonight; nine of us for church. Josh, go and get one of the smaller limos out. You and the three boys can go in that."

"Right."

As Josh left the kitchen, Emily came in and sat down. Danny introduced her to Alec. She blasted him with one of her beautiful smiles when he greeted her, and the eye contact lasted for a while.

The new boys came through the door and sat with us. They nodded to Alec. Danny introduced them. I got up and cleared our two plates. While I was rinsing them and loading the dishwasher, I could hear Michael and the two other lads chatting and giggling with Emily and Alec at the table. I helped myself to another drink of water. _Danny's right, I don't drink enough_. I looked out of the window. The weather had been perfect for days. I heard Josh come in with Leo. _We're all here now. I like that._

We arrived at the church; two car loads. There was very little parking left but we squeezed in. Must be busy tonight. I remembered the guest speaker. I'm not surprised it's bloody busy. Alec tagged along beside me.

What he'll think of this, I don't fucking know. Danny giggled to himself.

Elsbeth watched us come in. Her eyes widened when she saw how many we numbered.

"Come in, dears, it's extremely busy tonight. Thank you, Danny, for getting my car repaired. It's very good of you, considering how busy you are."

She ushered us to seats not far from the stage. Danny and I were on end seats and Alec behind. I turned round to him. "Are you all right there?"

"This is where I'd normally sit, Leah, so don't worry about me."

I nodded to him and turned back. The room's filling up very fast. Bloody hell, we got here at the right time.

"Elsbeth was saving them for us, anyway," Danny said. "She didn't expect quite so many of us, though." He turned and smiled. "She'll have to be told what's going on, after this."

Rachel was standing next to me, looking really happy. "How are you guys doing?" she said.

"Are you the speaker?" I asked her.

Danny flashed one of his great smiles at her.

"One of them," she said, glancing over the waiting crowd. "I'll have to find Elsbeth. Oh, I see her. Catch you later."

A few minutes later I saw Rachel and Elsbeth talking at the front. Rachel climbed the three steps leading up to the stage. She introduced herself, looked over the crowd and started giving a message to a lady across the hall.

Elsbeth opened her office and nodded to Danny.

"Leah, we have to see Elsbeth about something."

We stood up to leave the seats and Danny bent down to speak with Alec before we headed for the office. God knows what all this is about. I thought we'd come to see the bloody medium. Could've done this later; daft buggers.

When we were both in Elsbeth's office, and with the door closed, Danny took hold of my hand and turned on the buzzing. I looked at him, wondering what the hell was going on. Elsbeth asked me to sit down.

"Leah, I'd like you and Danny to join Rachel on the stage tonight." What!

"I can't possibly do that." The buzzing grew stronger. "Will you bloody stop that, Danny? Thought you could fucking hijack me!"

"Leah, please?" Danny asked. "You stand up in church and you won't be alone; we'll be with you, and I know you'll be fantastic." When he says he knows, he's usually right but he's still got a fucking cheek – and that bloody buzzing!

"Stop it! I'll do it." He stopped it immediately. "You didn't have to ambush me, you know; and you're as bad as him, Elsbeth." You at least look apologetic.

"Would you have gone if I'd just asked you?" he said.

"You know me too well, and know I bloody wouldn't."

Elsbeth looked upset.

"It's all right, Elsbeth; I'm not mad at either of you, actually. I wondered what it would be like to do it anyway." That shut the pair of you up, good.

Danny sniggered.

"Caught that?"

He smiled. "Come on, we'll go up together." Danny held his hand out. I took it, and we proceeded along the hall beside the audience and up onto the stage.

"Leah," Rachel said. "You and Danny sit and open up while I finish this lady."

She turned back to the hall and completed her message. I sat on one of the chairs, Danny on the other. I closed my eyes, went to my garden and through the door.

I remember stepping through the door and closing it again. I wasn't sure what had happened. The audience was clapping. I looked round to see who they were clapping and saw I was the only one up there. What the fuck's going on?

I looked for Danny, who was clapping with the rest of them, and walked off the stage, unsure what to do. I sat down next to him and asked what was going on. He held my hand and put his other arm around my shoulder.

"Don't you remember anything?" he asked gently. Why are they all clapping?

"I don't know what I'm supposed to be remembering." I felt scared. What happened here?

He stood me up and took me into Elsbeth's office.

"Leah, you have given messages to half of the people here. You've been up there for two hours. Don't you remember any of it?" He looked at my face and could see I didn't. "Don't worry; I'll get you a drink. Sit there and I'll send Emily in to sit with you."

Emily came in almost immediately, having picked up what was said.

"Leah, do you feel okay? You look a bit white. Try putting your head between your knees."

By the time Danny returned with some water I was feeling a bit better.

"I'd love to know what I did up there. I've no idea," I told them both.

Rachel came in and sat beside me. "Leah, I've never experienced that before, so I don't know how it feels but you made a lot of people happy here tonight; please remember that. I hope it hasn't put you off doing this again. You're a little miracle." She hugged me. "Come outside. There are a lot of people wanting to thank you..."

She held her hand out for me. I gripped it and went out there with her.

After everyone had gone, we pulled chairs into a circle so the eleven of us that were still there could talk. Danny explained to the two women who Alec was and why he was with us. Elsbeth was quite upset as she listened to what security he'd arranged at the house because of the fire. He told Elsbeth that he was putting us in a hotel every weekend, with Alec, until this mess was sorted out.

"Have your things ready by eight, Saturday night."

Elsbeth nodded, seemingly resigned to taking the security precautions.

On the way home, Alec stated, "I don't know if my partner will take to interesting the way I do." He waited for someone to answer.

"Do you mind living in, Alec?" Danny asked.

I could see where this was going.

"No. That's what I mainly do, Danny...it's better, really."

"The only thing with that is, there's a lot more of interesting. You may not be able to handle it." Danny let that sit.

"Try me."

Danny smiled. Everyone was very quiet while Alec called his office and cancelled the second bodyguard. They knew what was coming; poor Alec hadn't a bloody clue.

When we arrived back at the house, Michael found another chair to go around the kitchen table. Danny was at the head, I was next to him, and Alec opposite me. The others filled the rest of the seats in no particular order. I got up to make some coffee for us. While the kettle was boiling, I thought about our new bodyguard. Has he noticed only he and I are drinking, or eating?

Danny answered me. I don't think so. I sat down and gave Alec his drink.

"Alec, what did the police tell you about us, before you came here?" Danny asked him.

"They said you were an odd bunch, but okay."

"That's one way of putting it," Danny spouted, and I could see Alec had no idea where this was going.

"Danny, can I tell him?" I waited. You're going to frighten him off.

"Okay, Leah, the floor is yours."

"Alec, what I'm about to say will shock you, frighten you and astound you. Before you run, would you please hear me out?"

He nodded, so I carried on and told him everything, from the start to the present time. He sat through it all. I was bloody amazed.

"You can leave if you want to," I said.

"I told you; I like interesting – and this is," he said calmly.

Danny put his hand out and Alec shook it.

"I'll show you to your bedroom when you want to go up," Emily said.

"And if you fall asleep, she'll carry you up," Michael pushed in and killed himself laughing. _We're happy again, but_ _for how long_?

I had no visitors during the night. When I crossed the hall to my bathroom, I caught sight of Alec going down the stairs. I must be late. I ran into my bedroom for my watch. Seven thirty. That's okay, I don't need to hurry. I took my time getting ready. When I got down to the kitchen, Danny and Alec were at the table discussing something.

"Hi. Can I get you something, Alec? I'm making a drink."

He put up his thumb. Once I'd made the coffee, I parked myself on one of the chairs, trying to grasp what they were talking about before realising I'd missed too much.

"You can't have had any visitors last night. You didn't come down."

"No. I slept like a log, Danny." Alec looked puzzled, so I explained. "Every night since I've been here, I've had spirits waking me in the middle of the night, wanting chats. The first night was the worst," I told him.

"Show him," Danny said. "It's hilarious."

Alec nodded and put his hands across the table. I took hold of them and closed my eyes. Alec and Danny laughed out loud.

"I can read her mind and so don't have to touch her, before you ask, Alec."

"How do you lot keep up with it all?" He smiled and his thoughts made me smile. Fucking bizarre.

"I read yours last night, Alec, when I was telling you everything. You're not scared, are you?" I was surprised.

"If you'd seen what I've seen, to do with people, you wouldn't be, either. This is quite sane compared to some families..." He picked up his coffee.

"Are you not a little worried about them being vampires?" I had to ask.

"No. You're here aren't you? Are you worried? Elsbeth must know as well. She didn't argue about her enforced arrangements. I've had families shooting each other over the most stupid things. You think this is insane, it's all out there." He pointed to the window. He certainly has seen life.

"I like you, Alec. You're not frightened to say what you think," Danny said. "Welcome to a normal family. We have no guns."

Alec laughed at that.

The phone in the hall rang and Danny went to answer it. I drank my tea, looking at this newest member of our tribe.

"Have you any family, Alec?" Hurt flashed across his face but was gone in an instant. Christ, wish I hadn't bloody asked.

"No, not now. They were killed in a car accident, two years ago."

"I'm sorry. I shouldn't have been so nosy." I feel bloody awful now.

"It's okay. You didn't know, Leah."

Danny came in, excited. "The detective's found him. Your plan worked, Leah. He followed them both to a closed-down nightclub in the Triangle, at the top of Commercial Hill. I knew he wasn't far away. Now we have to think about how to dispose of him, permanently. Alec, he can't be killed. He's like us."

"The only way would be to bury him in as much fast drying concrete as we could lay our hands on." Danny stared at him. Alec added, "I told you, I've seen it all. My brother has a construction firm, so we may need his services."

I couldn't believe my bloody ears.

Danny was so elated he had to sit down but still stared at Alec. He'd fallen into our laps with the solution we needed. Someone up there was definitely helping us.

A huge smile broke out on Danny's face. "I can't quite believe you said all that, Alec. I'm stunned, really."

Alec grinned at him. "You never know who you're sitting next to, Danny.

I've heard that before, flowed out of my mind and Danny giggled at me.

Alec's chat cut into our thoughts. "This is interesting, beyond belief." He laughed at Danny's face. "Would it be a problem, using some of your land for a huge hole? We'll landscape it afterwards," Alec ventured.

"What do you propose? You can have all the land you need."

Alec asked for paper and a pencil. Danny raided Emily's drawing things and found exactly what Alec needed. He drew a sketch of his plan.

"I think we should dig a pit, fifty metres square, fifty metres down. Half fill with concrete. Let that set and contain him in some sort of box. Place it in the middle and fill it up.

When that sets he'll be in a concrete tomb of twenty-five metres in any direction. Do you think that would hold him?"

He looked at Danny, who, for once, was lost for words; totally incredulous. That won't last long. Danny glanced at me and smiled.

"I can get the heaviest lead-lined coffin. It's impenetrable by anything, so it should contain him for a while. The rest sounds perfect."

Danny was ecstatic. The thought of getting him, after all this time, must have been beyond his wildest dreams – if he had dreams.

"It would have to be run like a military operation, Danny. The pit would have to be ready. The lorries containing the concrete – and there'll have to be hundreds – ordered to come in succession until it's full. All this will have to coincide with you catching him. It'll be tricky to get it all exactly right. You now have the problem of catching him first. How strong is he?"

"He's as strong as us," Danny told him. "I could pick the Range Rover up and throw it a hundred yards or more. I've never tried it – I like my car." Alec didn't seem shocked at all. "Bars wouldn't hold him and he couldn't be blown up. He can't be poisoned or burned. Well...I'm not sure about burned; I think he could be, but your idea is brilliant, Alec. That's why we're called immortal. Do you see the problem we've had, trying to deal with him?"

Alec didn't answer him but asked, "Have you thought about something nuclear?"

Danny shook his head. "No. How would we be able to deal with that?"

"They bury nuclear waste in concrete at sea all the time. He could be surrounded by hot core rods, which would probably never lose their potency."

"If he was buried here, with nuclear waste inside the coffin with him, would it seep out and harm anyone?" Danny asked, thinking of the public who use the park.

"Can you get anything custom built for you? If so, I'll find out how thick the lead would have to be, for it not to be a problem," Alec added.

"I don't care about the cost. I could get anything built you need," Danny told him.

"Now, we have to work out how we're going to catch him and hold him. See, I told you; interesting. I like it," Alec said, with more than a hint of excitement in his voice.

I threw in my question. "How do we get any radioactive material?"

Alec tapped the side of his nose. "I've worked for an industrialist. It's easier to get hold of than you think – and I could even get it brought here safely, so no worries on that score. While I'm in the hotel over the next two nights with the ladies, I'll ring a few people I know and sound it out. I have an untraceable mobile, so I won't be using the hotel phone."

"I'm much happier about things. Now we're getting somewhere at last, thanks to you, Alec. Christ, you don't know what this means to us." Danny ran his hand through his hair, relief plastered across his face.

"After hearing all that last night, Danny, how could I not have any idea what this means to you? You've all been through fucking hell, and I'd help any way possible to get this bastard."

"Sorry, Alec. I realise you're on our side; it just came out wrong."

Before Alec could answer, I asked, "Where's Emily? She's usually flitting about somewhere."

"She went to the shops about nine, Leah."

I looked at my watch. "She should've been home ages ago. I'm worried..."

Danny looked at my face and got up from his chair.

Alec followed us both out of the house. Emily's car was parked next to Danny's. We went into her boudoir – and there she was; finishing off one of the men for the following week's funerals.

She looked up when we barged in. "What's wrong?"

"Sorry, Emily, it's my fault. I think I'm becoming paranoid," I told her.

"Don't beat yourself up, Leah," Danny said. "We're all going to have to let someone know where we are, until this is done."

"Sorry, I should have come and told you I was back."

Danny smiled at her.

"Emily, do you need a hand with anything else for next week?" I asked.

"No. Thanks for the offer, Leah, but this is the last. It's your day off, anyway. Don't you want to do something other than work? You should have another driving lesson." She beamed one of her beautiful smiles.

I looked at Danny. "Are you up for it?"

"Of course. I don't think we'll have to take Alec with us, do you?" He had a twinkle in his eye.

"I'll stay and keep Emily company, if that's okay with you?" Alec asked her.

"That's fine, if this doesn't put you off," she said, looking down at the man on the table.

"We're off then," Danny said. He grabbed my hand and we hurried to the large garage, to get my car out.

On the way, I said, "Did I read that right; Emily likes him?"

Danny was grinning. "You did. I read Alec's mind when I introduced him to Emily. He thinks she's gorgeous. I don't think the vampire thing will put him off, either," he added.

"I think that's brilliant. I'm really pleased for her."

"So am I. She deserves a bit of happiness. She works too hard."

We were at the garage.

"Well, would you like to do the honours?" He handed me some keys with a fob, to open the doors.

We drove down to the car park. More people were about today but Danny told me not to worry, we'd stay away from them. He took me through all I'd learned the last time and I remembered it all. He got me to park the front of the car against the rail that went around the whole car park. He talked me through reversing, then let me have a go. I stalled it a couple of times but got the hang of it. Slow is best.

When it was time to go, instead of taking over, he let me drive it back to the house to garage it again.

"I bloody love it, Danny."

"I know you do, and you're picking it up quickly. I told you, didn't I?"

I could tell he was pleased with me.

When we got back indoors there was no sign of Emily or Alec. We'd been in about twenty minutes when they walked in together.

"I took Alec over to see Leo's glasshouse. I told him all about the birthday party we had there last week." She looked really happy.

"I have to say, Alec, I think that was one of the best days of my entire life," I piped up.

"It's certainly beautiful over there. Leo's very talented, Leah."

"Danny, I think I should have some more books from the den, to take to the hotel..."

"We'll go and get some."

"Can we come?" Emily asked.

"Yes, come on. The more the merrier, as they say," Danny answered, looking intrigued by the glint in her eyes.

"This is where Danny and Leah practice the new things they've learned," I heard Emily telling Alec when we were almost at the door.

"What sort of things?"

"You'll have to see if they want to show you. They may not," she told him.

We poured into the den and I headed to the bookcase to gather some books for the weekend. I selected six but only took five. I can't see me doing that much reading.

Danny was at his desk when Alec asked him, "What sort of things do you learn up here?" He looked at the bookcase. "Apart from the obvious, reading."

"It might scare you off, Alec, so I'm not sure we should show you," Danny told him truthfully.

"You haven't so far. What makes you think you will now?" Alec insisted.

"Leah scared the hell out of the three new boys the other day. She's only been doing any of this for a few weeks," Danny reasoned.

"Can't I be the judge of that?" Alec insisted again.

"It's your funeral," Danny said with a smirk. "Not literally. Go and sit with Emily, down there." He pointed to the bottom desk.

They both ambled down the room and sat beside each other, to watch. I noticed they were holding hands. I nudged Danny. They're holding hands. He turned to look.

"I suppose that settles it. He's one of us, now," he said as he pulled the desk to the middle of the room. We went through the desk raising and the rolling. I looked down the room. He hasn't run away, yet. Danny put the desk back and raised himself off the floor. I followed suit. We both flew down the room and hovered over them. They both had that Cheshire cat look as they stared up at us. I guess he is one of us, now. We lowered ourselves to the ground.

Alec went mad, slapping Danny and me on the back.

"I've never seen anything like that, ever! I think it's brilliant. I wish I could bloody do it, that's for sure," he said between laughing. "Interesting!" He picked Emily up and swung her round in a circle, then put her down, totally embarrassed. "Sorry..."

She gave him one of her fabulous teeth smiles that nearly knocked you off your feet. She wasn't bothered. Danny watched what he did and just smiled. He likes Alec a lot.

We left the den and went back to the kitchen. Alec made coffee for us both and we sat around the table. He's at home here. He's bloody staying. Danny looked at me and nodded with a smile on his lips.

## Chapter 13

Josh and the three new boys had been over to Weymouth to look around the harbour. They'd had a great day out and were in high spirits when they arrived home. Leo had been back from his glasshouse for about an hour.

Now they were all present, Danny took them through everything discussed earlier, including the plans that Alec had come up with. They looked at Alec in a different light after hearing his suggestions.

"I should pack a bag; the time's getting on," I said to nobody in particular.

"You've still got a couple of hours, yet," Danny said. "Do you fancy a walk before you go?"

"Okay. Now where are you taking me?" I quite fancy a walk.

"Shall we walk by the river?" He held out his hand and we went to the day room, out through the French doors and into my favourite garden.

"I'm going to miss this. I know I'll only be gone two nights but since I moved in I don't want to leave, ever," I confessed.

"It'll fly by, and you'll be back before you know it. I've booked you all into a good hotel, so make use of all the pampering." He smiled as we walked on through the walled garden.

We continued on down to the river, along the towpath and past the summer house. Danny turned us right, to go up the path leading to the Japanese garden. Breathtaking.

When we got back to the house, I went straight up to pack. I'd been up there for about half an hour when someone knocked.

"Come in."

Danny came through the door. "I've come for your bag, Leah. I don't want you to carry it." He grabbed the two handles. "I'll see you downstairs."

I closed the door and got changed into my favourite green jacket, black jeans and T-shirt. I picked up my shoulder bag and went downstairs to the kitchen.

Heads turned as I put my bag on the table, and I caught a glimpse of Michael staring at me from across the kitchen. He lowered his eyes as soon as he saw me looking in his direction. He wasn't the only one looking. So was Danny. I ignored it.

"What time do we have to leave, Danny?" I looked him in the eye so he'd know I'd clocked him.

"We've got about ten minutes."

I put the kettle on, looked for Alec and couldn't see him, but put a mug out for him anyway and made two coffees; mine black, adding some water to cool it. I looked out of the window at the flowers while I gulped it down. I knew it was time to leave when I heard shuffling behind me. I couldn't turn yet as tears filled my eyes. I knew why. I found a tissue in my pocket and wiped under my eyes as discreetly as possible. It didn't escape Danny's thoughts. I keep forgetting, he reads my mind better than me. I felt him take my hand. He just stood next to me and said nothing.

"I'm okay. I know why I have to leave. Come on, let's go," I said, placing my mug in the sink. In the day room, we found Emily and Alec saying goodbye to each other.

"It's a wrench, isn't it?" I remarked to Alec.

Danny looked at me as we left the house for the car waiting outside.

"What's wrong, Leah? I'm not sending you away. You know you're going for your own safety."

"I feel awful having to go. I can't explain it. I'm sorry; I'm acting like a spoiled kid."

He put his arms round me. "Leah, this is how it is, and you know why. Come on, cheer up. You'll like the hotel, I promise you."

Alec came out of the house and found us like that. He said nothing, put his bag into the car and got into the back seat. We stood there for a few minutes more before Danny opened my door and I got in. When we were on the road, he held my hand all the way to Elsbeth's house.

Elsbeth was in a good mood. I'm glad one of us is. Danny collected her bag from the house and helped her into the back seat, beside Alec.

"I'm making the most of this. I don't get treats like this very often," she said to both of us. We must look bloody miserable.

Danny got in and started driving.

"Which hotel are we going to, Danny?" she asked, eager to know.

"I've booked you into the new Spa in Ringwood. I did have you booked in the Royal, near the pier, but I changed it. He's too close to there."

"I've seen the adverts on the TV for the Spa. It looks very expensive – are you sure?" she asked him.

"Nothing's too good for my two favourite women."

I turned and he looked over to me and smiled. I'm in shock. He carried on smiling and took hold of my hand again.

When we arrived at the hotel, Danny parked up and helped us get checked in and up to our rooms. Elsbeth was sharing with me, and Alec was next door. The suite we were in was enormous and very plush.

Danny took me to one side and handed me a credit card. "I want you to have the time of your life...splash out. The pin number is your birthday year, so you won't forget that. Please make the most of it?"

I didn't know what to say. I gave him a hug and he kissed the top of my head. He went to give Elsbeth a hug and said goodbye to her and Alec. I went down to the car park with him to see him off. He hugged me again and got in the car.

"Please have a good time. Pamper yourself and Elsbeth and Alec. I'll be here at nine o'clock on Monday morning. If you like the place, you can come here every weekend."

"Bye, see you soon. I'll make the most of this, thank you."

He drove off.

I took the lift back up to our suite. Elsbeth and Alec were sitting on the beautiful three piece suite, waiting for me.

"Well, that was awful, having to leave them. Danny's told me to splash out on all three of us, so that's what I'll do. What do you say about having a walk around, seeing what's on offer, then going into dinner?"

They looked at each other and grinned.

"I'll take that as a yes."

It didn't take us long to get our bearings on what we'd like to do on Sunday, and then we hit the dining room.

We'd finished our meal and were drinking our wine when Alec said, "I'm still working here, Leah. I constantly have to keep an eye on things, regarding your safety. If I don't join in as much as you want me to, you know why."

"I understand. I'm sure Elsbeth and I can do this place justice," I said with a smile.

Elsbeth glanced at me with a grin on her face.

"You seem keen on Emily, I'm glad–"

"What's that I missed? You and Emily?" Elsbeth cut in. She waited for him to spill the beans. He looks embarrassed, poor man.

"I like her and I think she likes me," he confessed.

"I know she likes you. Danny told me, and he knows. They have no secrets as they're telepathic, the four of them," I told him. "The good news is, they can turn it off. Emily let it slip the first time she saw you and that's how Danny knows. He's pleased about it, so you've nothing to worry about there."

He looked relieved.

"It's lovely, dear. They've been lonely, far too long," Elsbeth said.

"I'm going up," Alec said, "as I've a lot of phoning to do. I'd rather do it at night when no one's listening. You get my drift?"

Alec left us.

"I think you've realised, Alec knows everything, Elsbeth," I told her, in case she thought she'd said too much in front of him.

"How did he take it? Was he horrified?"

"He didn't bat an eyelid. Mr Cool, he was – and he reckons he'd rather be with us. He said all the insanity is out there and not with my family. Danny likes him. He has some brilliant ideas on how to get the man, for what he's done to them. He knows a lot of useful people."

Elsbeth and I had twin beds. Perfect, and I slept like a log. As soon as I got up I went into the lounge and found Alec sitting at the table.

"Do you want breakfast, Alec?"

He finished writing. "I don't really eat it. I know you should but I never have."

"It's okay. I'm ringing room service, that's why I asked. Did you get much done last night?"

"We can call on my brother whenever we need him. He's got extra workers, so that won't hold us up at all. I'm waiting on a call from my industrialist friend. He's been out of the country but he's back today. He'll give me all the gen on every aspect of what we need. I'll be up here until he's called, then I'll come and find you." Christ, he's definitely on the ball.

"That sounds great. Are there any drink-making things here?"

"There's a small kitchen through that bottom door." He pointed the way.

"Do you want one?"

"Always," he said, then returned to his writing.

I made two drinks and went back into the lounge. Elsbeth was up.

"Do you want tea, Elsbeth?"

She waved. I took that as a yes and went to make her some.

"Sorry, I couldn't speak, dear. I had one of my tablets under my tongue. I have to wait until it's dissolved." She took the cup from me. "Thank you, Leah. This will set me up for the day."

"Do you eat breakfast, Elsbeth?"

She twisted her mouth and raised her cup.

I walked to the phone and ordered a continental breakfast and a large pot of fresh coffee; to be delivered to the room ten minutes later.

After that, Elsbeth and I went down to start the pampering process. It was mid-morning when Alec found us having a rest after a massage.

"That's all sorted."

He didn't go into specifics but sat with us for a while before heading off to have a swim. The day flew by; whistle-stop, you could call it. Danny had been right; only one more night and we were going home. I like that word.

After dinner, we stayed in the suite, watched a movie of our choice and retired, relatively early for me. I was extremely tired.

The next morning, there was a knock on the door as I was packing. I opened it to be greeted with Danny's smile. I'd missed that.

"Good morning, Leah, and how are you today?" His usual greeting.

"Fine, thanks. I've missed you." Did I really say that? He smiled and walked in.

"Hi," Alec said as he shook Danny's hand.

They sat at the table and chatted while I finished getting my things together. Elsbeth was flapping, so I gave her a hand to fold a few things.

"There's no rush, Elsbeth, he's early. He's usually spot on time and it threw me, too."

She sat on the bed. "I don't like the mornings; never have, Leah."

I zipped up her bag and we were ready.

On the way home, Danny asked if we'd made the most of it.

I told him, "Yes, we really suffered."

Laughter emanated from the back seat. Elsbeth was dropped off first and, once she was settled, we said goodbye and headed home; Danny holding my hand most of the way and glancing at me when he thought I wasn't looking.

They were outside waiting for us when we arrived. You'd have thought we'd been away for months – it was lovely. Leo took my bag upstairs; kettle on and we're home.

Alec gave everyone a rundown on everything he'd sorted while we'd been away. The industrialist was on board, and his brother could come at the drop of a hat.

"When you start needing money, just let me know, Alec. Oh, did you find out how thick the lead has to be, for the box?"

"He's ringing me today with the details. He's asking one of his technicians; can't mess around with that stuff. Won't someone get suspicious when you order the lead coffin?"

"No. If anyone asks, Alec, all I have to say is the person was killed in a nuclear power station; no one will ask anything again. I won't be the first ordering something like that. Accidents happen all the time," Danny assured him.

"I think we should get the hole started as soon as possible. I'll ring my brother and tell him to make the necessary arrangements – cranes, excavators, etcetera, and get started. You'll have to show me where we start digging. Perhaps we can do that today?"

Josh got up from the table. "Come on, you lot, we have two funerals today. Let's go." He's cracking the whip today. Josh smiled at me. I must have pushed that to him, or he's reading my mind now.

"Both," Danny said.

I turned to look at him and a smile broke out on my face.

"What did I miss?" Alec asked.

"Leah's starting to get tuned into the rest of us, the same as she is with me."

Alec looked stunned.

"Have we got anything to do over there, Emily?"

"No, Leah. Nothing yet. It could change later, you never know."

"Have you got a black jacket or coat, Leah?" Danny asked me.

I looked at him, puzzled. "No. What will I need one for?"

"We've been invited to Sarah's funeral. Her mother rang on Saturday night." I wasn't expecting that.

"Nor was I," he explained. "If you haven't, I'll take you shopping to get one now. The funeral's tomorrow."

"Okay. I haven't got one. That's probably the only colour Emily didn't put with my shopping last week."

I smiled at her as she giggled at me. Danny stood up and we left the two love birds in peace.

Danny took me to Poole. He didn't want to go anywhere near town. He wasn't tempting providence, with anything. We found a good clothes shop on the road going out to Sandbanks. I thought Danny would stay in the car, but he followed me in and began picking things out for me to try on. He wasn't worried about the women in there, nor was embarrassed about anything. The assistants couldn't make him out, having never had a man so attentive in there before. He had me trying on cocktail dresses, long coats, short jackets, designer trousers and shirts to die for. In the end, I picked a black trouser suit with a long jacket, and while I was changing out of the trouser suit, Danny was paying for it.

He took the bag from the assistant, escorted me out to the car and put the bag in the back. We arrived home, and when I went to the back door for the bag, I nearly passed out.

"What the hell's all this lot?" I was bloody annoyed.

Danny took the bags; yes, bags plural, out of the car and shut the door. He walked into the house without saying anything, went upstairs and placed them on my bed. I just watched this with my mouth open.

As he passed me to leave, he said, "No arguments," and left me standing there, dumbfounded.

I touched nothing and followed him downstairs. I found him in the day room, just about to go through the French doors.

"I need to speak to you, please, Danny?"

"Come on, then." He went outside and down to the bench.

I followed.

"You can't keep spending money on me like it's going out of bloody fashion. It's not right."

"Leah, I've never had anyone to spend money on before and I like it." He let that sink in and then said, "Also, I told you our money will never run out."

"Explain. I need to know. At the moment I feel greedy and I don't like it."

He turned towards me. "Leah, we have billions. I don't even know how many. I've never asked. Interest accrues on it daily in a Swiss bank account. We've never touched the capital, although that grows as well. We can't spend it quickly enough. I offered to demolish Elsbeth's hall and build her a new one but she won't have any of it. I give millions each year to Cancer Research and numerous other charities. Don't forget, the ball started rolling two hundred and thirty-odd years ago. There's jewellery in safety deposit boxes and we've never been to look what's there. Maybe you and Emily would come with me one day and take a look. It's all in a London bank. You've made us look at life differently and we never thought there was anything else for us."

"I'm speechless," I told him.

He pulled me towards him and held me for a long time. I felt rain on my face. Danny picked me up and rushed into the house.

He put me down just inside the door. "Sorry, I didn't want you to get wet."

"Do you want to help me unpack all that clobber, now I've got it?"

He smiled. "I'll race you..."

He was upstairs and with half of it out of the bags by the time I got up there. I walked over to the bed and looked at all the clothes in piles.

"I've no room in any of the drawers and these are full." I tapped the armoire behind me.

"The next room is vacant," he said with a cheeky grin on his face. "I'll help you."

"You'll have to. It's going to take bloody ages. Let's see what's in there?"

I went into the hall and opened the next bedroom door. Danny followed me in. The furniture in here looks the same. Danny looked at the wall that joined my bedroom.

"I'll get someone in and have an arch or doors put through the wall."

Just like that!

"Yes, why not. It makes sense doesn't it?" He waited for the comment.

"You'll ruin the house, chopping holes in the walls."

"Who else is going to live here, but us? Leave it with me. I'll help you get all the new stuff in here and by the end of the week you'll be able to come through the wall."

I just stared at him.

He went back to my bedroom and was back in no time with all of it. I opened the armoires in the new room and loaded all of the clothes onto hangers and filled the drawers. It didn't take long, but it would have, had I done it on my own.

When we were finished, I looked outside; it was pouring down.

"I'm going for a drink," I said.

We went down the stairs a lot slower than we'd came up them.

Emily and Alec looked cosy together at the table. I put the kettle on and made two drinks. I was tired when I sat down. Emily smiled a knowing smile.

"Yes. He did exactly what you did, the other day." She giggled. "He's going to rearrange the building to accommodate it; his fault." I couldn't help giggling myself.

Alec thanked me for the coffee and asked, "What did he do?"

"We went to get me something for the funeral tomorrow. Danny got me trying loads of clothes on. I chose what I wanted and left him to pay, while I changed. One bag was put in the car. I didn't know the car was already fucking full. I could kill him, at times."

Danny looked smug. "You can try..."

He sat down and elbowed me in the ribs, gently. Why are you so fucking happy?

"Because you're here. I told you; you've changed us."

Alec was amused, though unable to keep up with the mind reading, and so left behind all the time. Emily giggled all the way through, hearing me from Danny's head.

"What do you do when it's raining?" I asked. What will he come up with this bloody time?

"Come with me?" he said, holding his hand out. I noticed Emily grinning. "Come on?" he asked again.

I went with him to the second floor and into the den.

"What are we doing here?"

Danny let go of my hand and opened the second drawer in the plan chest next to him. He pulled out some of the drawers in the next plan chest along. I looked at the contents.

Charts, maps. What am I supposed to see, here? He took me out of the door, along the hall to the other end of the house and up more stairs, then he opened a door and we stepped inside a dark room. He put a light on and my eyes had to adjust to the brightness. I gasped. In the middle of the room was a huge telescope.

"Is this your hobby, Danny, stargazing?" He smiled at me. "What! Did I miss something? Am I wrong? Tell me, I'm drowning here..."

"I'm an astrologer, Leah. It's another of the elements of divination. Elsbeth gets me clients. I don't need the telescope, I just wanted one. I suppose you could call this a hobby. I'll bring you up here when the sky is clear, one night. The stars are fantastic to look at. The real things are in the den, in the plan chests. I work from charts; very old charts. Shall we go back down?"

I am that word again. He remembered where we were when I first said that to him. I turned and left the room and he followed me back to the den.

We were up there for about two hours. He pulled charts from the drawers and told me how he takes someone's date and time of birth and from that he could tell the past, present, and the future. I found it fascinating, and told him I'd like to learn more, but not yet. There was so much going on in my head, I wouldn't be able to do it justice. He promised to teach me, when I was ready. We didn't stay up there for much longer and ended up in the kitchen with the others.

I looked at my watch: twelve-fifteen. I wasn't surprised I felt tired. "What time is the funeral tomorrow?" I hope it's not too early.

"One o'clock. We have to be in Winton by twelve to follow the hearse, which means leaving here at eleven-fifteen."

"Off to bed for me. I'm absolutely knackered."

Danny laughed.

"Goodnight, everyone."

They all said 'night' or 'see you'. I don't know who said what.

"Goodnight, Leah. I'll see you tomorrow," Danny called as I climbed the stairs, wearily.

Funeral day – my first thought as soon as I opened my eyes, dawn just breaking. I glanced at my watch. Five-thirty and I needed tea. In the day room, I found Alec on the sofa with Emily, who was wrapped in his arms. I smiled at her but didn't speak, as it might have woken him. She smiled back, but didn't move. I headed for the kettle in the kitchen and found it already on.

"Good morning, Leah. You're up early – more visitors?" Danny was leaning against the door frame I'd just come through.

"Hi, Danny. No visitors. Just woke early, that's all. What were you up to last night?"

The kettle boiled and I made my tea.

"Work came in, so everyone's over there, except for Emily. I didn't have the heart to move her. I'm pleased she has someone and is so happy."

"What do the boys think of it?"

"They think the same as me. She deserves some happiness."

I sipped my tea. "I'm curious about something, Danny. You know you set up some sort of security...where are they? I've not seen anyone, anywhere."

"They're keeping a low profile; they know our vehicles and us, but stop anyone else coming anywhere near the house. I've had to do it like that because I don't want anyone to be prevented from using the park, down by the river."

"I don't know how you keep everything going. A massive responsibility."

"It's a juggling act, keeping all the balls in the air at once. I'm used to it."

Emily walked in.

"Did I wake him when I walked past?" I asked.

"No. He rolled over and I nearly fell off the sofa, which woke him up. He's gone for a shower. That's the first time I've ever spent the night with someone who sleeps. It was a bit weird but nice being cuddled like that." I'm glad she's not embarrassed, talking about it.

Danny loved hearing her talking like that. He was so pleased for her. I read his mind. He knew I had and smiled at me.

"It couldn't have happened to a nicer person." She smiled at me.

We sat at the table for about an hour, then I headed upstairs to bathe and get dressed in black. My hair, I pinned up in a French pleat. I paid particular attention to my make-up. Next, I tried the new perfume I had bought when shopping with Emily. Not too much, very subtle, then dressed in my new shirt, trouser suit and black ankle boots.

This time, when I entered the kitchen, nobody made any comments. It was a sombre day for everyone.

At ten-fifteen we left the house with Alec and rode in one of the large limousines. Josh and Leo drove another two, following us to the shop in Winton. Danny drove us to the rear of the shop. Josh and Leo pulled up on the main road and waited there. We got out of the car and walked across the yard. Standing on the concrete was the carriage and four. It was beautiful. Alec was surprised to see it. I looked closer, and inside, I saw the tiny, white coffin that looked so small. The tears pricked my eyes. Get a grip, you idiot. You can't cry here. Danny had gone inside the stable to speak to someone.

Alec nudged me. "I didn't know they had one of these..."

He saw the coffin and gasped.

"This is the little girl we had in last week." He looked shocked. "They always use this for the children."

I don't think he knew what to say about that. He walked round the carriage, looking up at its beauty. The horses stood stock still, hardly moving. John, who was the driver, came out of the stable followed by Danny. He said good morning to me and climbed up on the front of the carriage to ready himself to drive. The horses moved around a little, pensive, waiting to start. Four large men came out of the office door and turned out of the yard to get in the cars on the main road. They were very smart and all dressed in the same long, black coats. After them, came a man in a black mourning suit, wearing a top hat with black ribbons, and carrying a black cane. He came over to us and nodded to me and then Alec. We followed Danny over to the car and I sat in the back with Alec, not wanting to intrude.

Danny reversed the car and we sat behind the carriage, ready to follow it. John set the horses away extremely smoothly. Christ, I'm not surprised Danny insists he drives it.

We followed behind very slowly and when we were on the main road, Josh and Leo fell in behind us. All along the streets, people stopped and watched in silence.

We pulled up outside the mother's house. Danny went to the front door to inform them we were ready. He then came over to my door and asked us to get out. One of the four men came and got into the driver's seat. The man in the top hat got out and walked to the front of the carriage, where he would stand in the middle of the road to walk in front of it. We waited on the road behind the carriage. The family came out of the house. A little girl, who resembled Sarah and was surely one of her sisters, clutched a white teddy in her hands. She held it up to Danny. He bent down and spoke to her quietly, opened the back door of the carriage and placed it behind the coffin. There were no flowers in there – I wondered where they were.

The carriage moved off, behind the man in the top hat. The immediate family walked behind the carriage. Danny held my hand and we followed them, with Alec tagging along. Other members of the family got into the cars, which crept along at our pace. Normally, this would only happen until the carriage got to the end of the street, but not in this case. We walked all the way to the church, about a mile from the house. People lined the pavement edges for most of the journey. There were lots of children among the adults, all standing very quiet. As we got near the church, more of the onlookers wore black.

Maybe they'll join us in the church. Danny turned and smiled.

When we got to the church gate, the family and other mourners, including ourselves, followed those ahead into the church. Danny, Alec and I sat at the back. The church was full when the four men brought the white coffin in and placed it on the trestle, ready at the front of the church.

The service was filled with happiness, celebrating her life, as short as it was. It was beautiful and also very moving. After the service was finished, the coffin was taken behind the priest, out to the graveyard. We stood back and watched as the priest said prayers and the coffin was lowered into the ground. Tears were flowing among her family from then on. I noticed the flowers that spread all along one of the paths, behind the grave.

They must have been in the boot of the cars. The service ended after soil was collected by family and friends to throw into the grave. The teddy joined it. We watched as people started drifting away. As we walked slowly to leave the graveyard, Sarah's mother came up to Danny and thanked him for the beautiful funeral and she certainly hadn't expected the carriage. He told her he always uses it for children. She asked him to send his bill, as her family would be helping her to pay it.

He told her there would be no bill. She didn't understand. He explained that we knew Sarah and had visited her in hospital many times. He wouldn't hear of sending a bill. She broke down at his generosity.

"When you want a headstone, please let me know." She looked at him, wondering what was going on. He explained further: "The stonemason is a family friend and he'll get his ride in the carriage when it's his time to go."

She left us, weeping into a handkerchief.

Alec was behind us, listening, taking it all in. I read his mind. He couldn't understand Danny at all. I pushed a few words to him in return. He's the most generous man I've ever met. He looked at me, not because I could do that, but he was in awe of Danny. I smiled at him and nodded. When we went through the church gate there were more cars than I expected – there to take all the family and friends back to where they were having the wake.

There was one car left for us, to take the man in the top hat back to Winton. After we'd dropped him off, we headed for home. I'd never seen such attention to detail, in everything they did. I was really amazed by all of it.

Emily was waiting for us at the back door. She came and gave us a hug, knowing how difficult it was, and then wrapped herself around Alec as we walked into the house. They sat at the table as I made a drink.

"How did it go?" she asked gently, realising we'd be a bit raw.

"It was beautiful, Emily. I couldn't believe how many people came. The streets were lined with them most of the way to the church. Standing room only at the back."

"Leah," Danny said, "you held your composure there today. I'm proud of you. I know how hard that was."

"I have to own up. I almost cried when I saw the carriage. It's unbelievable with the horses on and I couldn't believe how still the horses stand." I was getting choked thinking about it again.

Danny got up from his chair and came to sit next to me. He put his arm around my shoulder and pulled me to him, gently. I was pleased he did; feeling I'd unravel in front of them. We sat like that until everyone returned home, though I've no idea of how long it was.

Josh came over to the house to tell us they were all back safely and all the cars had been garaged. They were starting work on the two bodies brought in the previous evening. Danny left with Josh to organise the procedure.

I asked Emily if there was anything I should be doing. She said the boys wouldn't yet be at the point where they needed us. I told her I was tired and going up to lie on my bed. She said she'd call me if I was needed.

Once in my room, I took a wrap from one of the drawers and covered myself with it and must have drifted off to sleep. I woke up and saw Danny sitting on the floor, against the wall beside my door.

"Is there something wrong, Danny?"

"No. I just wanted to be alone with you for a while; even if you were sleeping."

"Is it because of today?" He just smiled. I take that as a yes, then. He nodded. I put both my arms out. "Come here."

He got up and walked over to the bed.

"Lie beside me, Danny." He looked at me oddly. "I won't bite, come on."

He wasn't sure even then. I pulled him down onto the bed, put my head on his chest and wrapped my free arm across his body. He was tense at first but relaxed after a while.

"I know it was extremely hard for you today. It hasn't gone unnoticed."

He wrapped his arms around me and we lay there at peace.

After a while, he found his voice. "Leah, thank you. You seem to know what I need better than anyone. I was going to pieces inside my head. I can't even cry to let it out and I'm not reverting to what I am, to relieve it. I wouldn't want any of you to see that."

I felt so sad for him. We lay there until it started to get dark.

"Leah, you haven't eaten anything today. Come on, let's go down..."

"Do you feel any better, Danny? I'm still worried about you."

"A lot better, thanks. You saved me from cracking up. I was almost there." He lifted my head and smiled the smile that I knew. He's over that one for now.

Downstairs, Greg and John were watching football on the TV. Michael, Josh and Leo were still working. Emily and Alec were still at the table, where we'd left them.

Danny raided the fridge for something for us to eat. "Alec, do you like salad?"

Alec called, "Anything."

Danny made two quiche salads, he knew how much I loved it. He opened a bottle of wine. I got the glasses and cutlery and took them to the table just as Danny brought over the meals. He sat next to me while I ate. When I had finished, he put his arm around my shoulder and pulled me closer, while I drank my wine. This didn't go unnoticed by Emily. She watched us while Alec was eating.

She winked at Danny. "You two are very cosy."

He smiled, but didn't say anything.

Alec finished his meal and found his voice. "My brother will be here tomorrow to see what needs to be done. Nine thirty okay with you, Danny, or would a different time be better?"

"That's perfect. I'm flexible on time. Where's he coming from?"

"Dorchester. He's got a job on there. His home is in Leeds but he doesn't see a lot of it. He has to go where the work is. I don't know how his wife puts up with him being a workaholic. The good thing is, he's as open-minded as me. You'll be able to tell him exactly what you want and why you want it, without worrying."

"That's a relief. I was wondering what he was going to have to be told."

"He's all for making a few bob and asking no questions – if you get what I mean."

"I do," Danny said enthusiastically. He sounds happier than he did. I was relieved.

We sat chatting for a while longer and I started getting tired. What a day.

"I'm afraid I have to hit the sack, if you want me up in the morning for work."

Emily smiled. I untangled myself from Danny, stood up and went to pile up the plates we used.

Danny stopped me. "Leave them, I'll do it. You get off to bed. I'll see you tomorrow. Goodnight." He gave me a cheeky smile.

I ruffled the top of his hair. "Night. You two should try a bed or you'll end up with a bad back, Alec."

He looked at me amazed. As I walked to the door, I could hear Danny trying not to laugh.

The next morning, I strode into the kitchen and the only one there was Danny. He looked up and gave me one of those brilliant teeth smiles I love.

"Hello, Leah and how are you today?" He's back to normal, whatever normal is around here. He giggled.

"I'm fine, thanks. Sorry I had to go to bed so early, I was just drained," I told him.

"No worries, I thought your exit speech was priceless."

I grinned. "Did they go to bed, then?" I have to ask.

"As far as I know. They disappeared, anyway. I haven't found them anywhere strange..." He laughed. I like to see that.

I made some toast as Danny brewed my tea. We sat while I had my breakfast and just talked, as if yesterday had never happened; though it would never be forgotten.

"I don't know what time to go over, if Emily's not up yet," I told him, wondering if she hadn't gone to bed with Alec, after all.

Danny sat for a minute with his eyes shut. "She definitely isn't over there, she must be upstairs."

As soon as the words were out of his mouth, Emily appeared – all smiles. She took a seat opposite, bursting with whatever it was she wanted to tell us. She could hardly contain it.

"Come on, Emily, what is it? You're dying to tell us," Danny said playfully. It was lovely to see him like that again.

"I'm officially Alec's girlfriend." She was beaming.

Danny was chuffed to bits for her. "I'm so pleased, Emily. He'll not let you down and he's just right for you."

Alec made an appearance at the door. "Are my ears burning?" he said with a smile, and went on to say, "You're right, Leah, the bed was much better." He looked at Emily, besotted.

I was thrilled for them and so was Danny. It was nice to have some good news for a change.

We left Alec and Danny, who were waiting for Alec's brother, and went over to work.

"What's it like being a girlfriend?" I asked her in the yard. She looked so happy.

"You should know," she said to me.

I looked at her, quizzically. "I've never been a girlfriend, Emily." I don't know what the hell she's talking about.

"You and Danny. You get closer every day," she informed me.

"I hadn't thought of it like that. I don't know how he feels. He wouldn't come out and tell me, anyway," I told her truthfully.

"You forget, Leah. We can switch it off so no one can see in our heads. I've seen it in his head when he's thought no one was about."

"All I know is, leaving here on Saturday cut me up. I think he knows that – so I'd have thought he would've said something."

"He knew you had to go and he wouldn't have stopped that. You know why."

I said no more because I didn't believe he'd have held that from me, after what went on upstairs the day before. He was in a state, and reluctant to even get on the bed with me. Yes, I'd been closer to him than the others, but it had been like that since we'd met. I couldn't see a change in that. He was a bit more casual, putting his arm around my shoulders, but I put that down to feeling more comfortable, nothing more.

When Emily and I got in there, the bodies still weren't ready for us to attend to. We cleaned down her make-up stand instead. She'd never had time to do it and had worked flat-out for years on her own, before I came. It took the whole morning to finish.

I didn't see Danny or Alec until I had my lunch. They were sitting at the table with someone else, Alec's brother, I presumed. The resemblance wasn't obvious; like chalk and cheese.

All three looked up when I said, "Hello."

Danny got up and came over to the sink, beside me.

"Do you want me to come back later, if you're not finished?"

"No, have your lunch. I'll get them something later. Do you want a drink? I'd better make them one. We've been talking for hours."

He filled the kettle and waited with me until it was boiled. I was getting myself a salad. He made the drinks and carried them over to the table. I had every intention of sitting at the bottom of the table away from them. They were still discussing something, but Danny put me next to him, so I sat down with my lunch.

Danny introduced us. The brother was called Graham.

He said, "Hello." There's the resemblance, the voice.

"Hi," I said, and carried on with my lunch. Danny told them he'd make lunch when they were finished and they carried on. I didn't take a lot of notice of what they were talking about, after missing so much, and anyway, I'd get the picture from Danny later.

I finished and got up to go. Danny caught my hand and asked me to stay a bit longer. I was surprised but sat back down wondering why he wanted me here. You haven't had much of a lunchtime.

You're still talking.

We're finished. This all went on while he was speaking to Alec and Graham, winding up the meeting. He got up, picked up my plate, and said, "Come over here."

He wanted to chat while he made them lunch. Alec and Graham stayed at the table, talking amongst themselves.

"Let me help you with their lunches."

"You've been working all morning. I've been sitting on my behind, talking. I'll do it, no bother." He was more efficient around the kitchen, than I was. I didn't argue.

"What have you been doing this morning, over there?"

"Have a guess?"

He put both his hands up.

"No, something different. We cleaned Emily's make-up stand. She works so hard and hasn't had time to do it for years. It was easy." I smiled at him.

He finished their meals and took them over to the table. He was back over to me, really fast. He put his hand out and took me through the day room and down into the garden, to our bench.

"Why are we here, Danny, and what are you up to?" I was intrigued by the glint in his eyes.

"I just wanted to spend a little time with you, alone." He gave me a sideways look.

"What's brought this on, I'm curious?" I looked at him, staring at the flowerbeds.

"I don't know. I feel different about everything, including you," he said, glancing up to check my reaction.

"How different?" I have to ask.

"I have to tell you this because we're getting closer than I thought possible. Maybe Emily getting so close to Alec has pushed me into telling you. I don't know if it's actually possible for us to be together like them. It's different for vampire males. I only know how I feel about you..." He let me digest that.

"How different?" I repeated.

"I would probably kill you if we ever got physical." I could see the pain in his eyes.

"We could still have a relationship, though."

"Why would you want to put yourself through that?"

"I can't see me ever leaving here, except in the carriage."

He was stunned. He gently pulled me to him and wrapped his arms around me. "I don't want to hear you saying that. I can't bear thinking about it." He kissed the top of my head.

I lifted my head to look him in the eyes. "I'm never leaving – so you're stuck with me."

He couldn't speak. I really mean it. I'll never leave.

## Chapter 14

"You've known I was attracted to you, from the first time I ever saw you, haven't you?" I let that sit with him for a moment.

"Truthfully, yes. I didn't dare to think it could be any more," he confessed.

"Why haven't you blocked the telepathy, Danny?"

He looked at me.

"I can see you haven't."

"I wanted them all to hear me so they'd realise how I feel about you. I think they've already guessed. I know Emily has."

"Shall we play it by ear and see where it takes us?" I asked him.

He was ecstatic and gave me a hug. We returned to the house and were greeted by Emily, Josh and Leo in the kitchen. They were over the moon. That doesn't cut it and I don't know what you'd call it. Pleased, happy, delighted. One word for all three? I give up; doesn't matter.

The rest of the day went by in a whirlwind. Alec's brother had gone to source the equipment needed for the excavation, which would begin on Friday. He'd reckoned that, working round the clock, he'd have the hole ready for the first concrete after ten days of digging. Danny told him he'd get paid handsomely for his work – Graham hadn't been flustered by any of it.

Awareness day dawned and provided me and Emily with some typical work. I was back on hands. During the later part of the morning, I worked on the man who Danny was fixing. Every now and then, I'd see him looking at me. I didn't think he believed all this was real, not for him.

He'd finished suturing the face of the client, cleared up, and left me to put it all away. I glanced across at the boys and Michael's face looked like thunder as he stared at me. He dropped his eyes quickly when Danny came back from the embalming room and, instead of getting on with something else, he watched me patiently while I finished cleaning down the hand I was working on, one final time.

He helped me to clean up and we both carried the rubbish, along with cleaning things, back into Emily's boudoir. Emily told me I was finished for the day.

Danny took hold of my hand. "I have something to show you." What the hell have you cooked up now, Danny Crosby?

"Wait until you see," he said, to keep me in suspense. In the house, he took me up the stone staircase and into my bedroom. I was facing an archway cut into the wall, to the side of my bed. Through it was my new dressing-room. He'd removed the bed and now a couple of the Louis XV chairs sat where the bed had been. There was a beautiful screen to one side of them. A proper dressing-room would not be finished without the largest château mirror on the wall. It was beautiful.

"When on earth did you get this done?" I asked him. I'm fucking shocked.

"They cut the arch on Tuesday, while we were away at the funeral. The armoire that was on that wall hid the work that had been done. It was just a case of moving the bed and changing around the furniture. Josh and Leo did that with Michael and Greg this morning."

"I can't thank you and the boys enough. It's beautiful. You wouldn't know it wasn't like that from the start."

I walked through the arch to discover that all of the furniture matched perfectly. I sat on one of the chairs, Danny on the other.

"It's lovely, thank you," I said, then got up from my chair and sat on his lap. He put his arms around me. I bent my head down and kissed him on the cheek.

"My pleasure; anything for you." He gently pulled my head down to face him and fleetingly brushed my lips with his. He was momentarily embarrassed.

Emily walked in with a smile on her face. "You like it, then?" Her smile turned to a cheeky grin.

"I love it; who wouldn't?"

She turned around and left the room. I just caught what she said on the way out: "Very cosy."

We looked at each other and burst out laughing.

"Come on, you need feeding." He picked me up and lowered me to the ground, as he walked towards the door of my new dressing-room.

My lunch was on the table with a cold drink when we walked into the kitchen. Emily was at the other end of the table, trying to finish a drawing of one of the new boys.

"Thanks for this," I told her with a smile. "I suppose we'll have to stop calling them new boys. It looks like they're staying..."

Danny looked at me with a nod.

"It certainly makes the workload lighter, and we seem to want some time to ourselves, these days," Emily said, and threw me one of her amazing smiles.

Later on that afternoon, I bathed and got ready for the awareness class. All of the boys were in the kitchen when I came down.

"Thank you for sorting out my dressing-room, it was very kind of you."

They all spoke together. Someone said, "Pleasure," someone, "That's okay," someone else, "No worries," and Michael raised his hand; sadness flashed in his eyes, then was gone, moments later.

Danny came over to me. "Would you like to sit in the garden for a while? We have a little time before we go."

I smiled at him and put my hand out. On the way to the family room, Alec handed me a cup.

"Thanks," I told him, and we went outside.

We were in the car on the way to the church hall when I opened my bag and took out my tarot cards; I opened the glove box and put them in.

"Why are you doing that, Leah?" Danny asked me.

"Last week, I raked in my bag for my phone. They came undone and were scattered between all the other junk that females can't live without, in their handbags."

He smiled and understood.

"Ten to one, I won't need them."

We arrived at the hall to find Elsbeth was on top form. She was busy talking to Terry and waved as we walked in. We went to talk to Trina and John, who were still talking about what we'd done the previous week. Roxie and Daz came in together. Daz was hobbling more than usual.

"What's up, Daz?"

"Bike accident, years ago. It plays up now and then," he said, wincing.

"Looks painful."

He tried to smile but it came out like a grimace.

Elsbeth coughed and we all collected chairs and arranged them in a circle. She was fishing in her bag for something.

"Leah, have you got your tarot cards with you?" Bloody typical.

Danny glanced at me, a smile flashed on his lips. I got up as Elsbeth called Danny, she wanted him for something. She had a piece of paper in her hand. After giving me the car keys, he got up and went over to her. Alec followed me outside.

I'd just got my foot on the road, over to the car, when I heard a slump behind me and a clicking noise I'd never heard before. I looked round, straining my eyes to see Alec face down on the ground. I rushed to him, then something grabbed my arm like a vice. Pain enveloped my shoulder. My arm pulled out of its socket then dropped back in. Then I was airborne for a few seconds. Whatever it was slammed me hard against the wall, knocking the wind out of me and pain spread across my back and everywhere else that had made contact. All this in a split second, followed by an awareness of the assailant pushing me hard against the building with some enormous force.

I could hear breathing, rasping in and out of a mouth, and had forgotten to breathe myself, until now.

Head. Right in front of mine. Features. Hard to see in the dark. Spiky hair caught in the street light behind whoever it was. My intake of breath brought a stench with it: old, rotting garbage and mould. Inches from my face and breath hitting my skin: hot, steaming and foul. A right arm, pushed harder into my ribs, pinning me to the wall and making it harder to breathe.

What the fuck's going on and who is this? Panic was taking me over.

A rough hand caressed my face. I wanted to vomit at the thought of this creature touching me. I gagged, tasting bile in my mouth. The other hand ran up my jaw bone and down the left side of my neck, pushing my head over. I fought against it, but my efforts were futile against such strength.

I kept my eyes riveted on the head in front of me. Turning slightly; casting light on the face for me to see the nightmare. Lips retracting back; huge teeth, dripping from their points; and eyes, blood red and insane. I heard a low guttural growl rumble up through the body pinning me to the wall, scaring the shit out of me. Mouth opening, moving down to my neck and everything in slow motion.

Panic and accelerating fury drove tremors, pulsing up my body like a quiet scream and escaping my mind with a shove.

The pressure pinning me to the wall disappeared, nearly taking me with it. I hit the ground in a heap beside the wall. Loud crunching metal and a car alarm drowning me with noise. Danny rushed out of the door on my right.

"Danny!" I called, hardly able to speak through the pain and shakes racking my body.

He turned his head, wondering what had gone on. I still had the keys clamped in my hand. I pressed the fob and stopped the alarm. The silence, deafening, apart from a clicking noise.

I staggered over to Danny and pointed to Alec on the ground, crumbling to the floor as he bent over Alec's body. I thought he was dead.

"A Taser!" Danny's voice was hard.

"How do you know?" I couldn't see anything. Danny was already upright; I could vaguely see him bending over in the dark.

The noise stopped and I heard Alec moan.

He's alive!

Danny came back to us and showed me an object in his hand, but I could hardly see in such dense shadow. He leaned over Alec and did something on his back. Alec yelled and, a few seconds later, yelled again.

"He'll be okay. Leah, what happened?" he asked, dumbfounded.

Still shaking, I stood up and told him everything I could remember, though it had all happened so fast it was difficult for me to get the sequence right.

When I explained a vampire was about to bite my neck, Danny changed into the being I'd seen in the kitchen – the growl escaping his throat was ferocious.

He stayed like that for longer this time. Total rage. I could feel the ripples of pressure hitting my body in waves and stood still until it subsided. I touched his hand and he snapped out of whatever remnants were left.

"Are you okay, Leah?" he asked, pulling me to his body, cuddling me. "Sorry."

What are you apologising for? The rage wasn't for me...

"We better see what damage I've done to your car."

I held his hand and we went over to see. The front of the Range Rover was completely caved in. Danny looked inside. The whole engine was inside the car.

"You must have pushed him with more force than I thought you capable of," he gasped, looking at me in awe.

By this time, everyone had come out of the hall and were straining their eyes, trying to see what had gone on. We went back to Alec. Danny picked him up as if he was a child and carried him into the hall. I could see two rips in the back of Alec's jacket.

Elsbeth was flapping. Danny put Alec on the floor and sat with him until he came round.

"Let's see your back, Alec."

Alec took his jacket and shirt off with Danny's help. The skin on his back had two gashes in it, about two inches apart.

"Elsbeth, have you got anything to clean wounds here?" Danny asked.

"Yes, I've got a first aid kit. I'll get it for you," she said, hurrying off.

She came out of the office with a large box and put it next to Danny on the floor. He opened it and found exactly what he wanted.

"This is going to hurt, Alec."

He applied a swab of alcohol to the wounds, Alec winced. From the look of Alec's back, he'd been in more trouble than this in his life. He had knife scars, others that looked like the Taser marks, and a couple of scars like bullet wounds.

He saw me looking and grinned. "They're just the ones on my back."

"You've been a busy boy."

Danny looked at me and smiled.

"We'd better get those fixed up at the A-and-E," Danny said.

"I'm not going to any fucking hospital. I've had worse than this."

He got up from the floor without any help. He was right, he didn't need to go. The scars on his front were worse than on his back.

"That's what I'm here for, to take the hits," he said and smiled at me.

Danny could see he took his work seriously. He gave Alec his shirt and jacket.

"Leah, are you okay?" Alec asked me.

I looked at him and nodded. "I think the car came off worst..." I smiled at him. He didn't know what I meant.

"Leah pushed him away with her mind and the front end of the car is now inside itself. I don't know how to explain that to the garage." Danny laughed at the thought. "I think we'd better bury it in the concrete." He really meant it.

The rest of the class sat and watched the goings on with open mouths. They knew more was going on here than they'd been privy to, but they didn't want to know the rest. I don't fucking blame them, either.

"Someone put the kettle on, please?" Danny said. "I'm showing Alec the car."

They left together and the class all began talking at once as soon as they were gone.

"The vampire who bit all of them is the same one who tried to bite me tonight."

Elsbeth gasped and the rest of the class went very quiet.

"What did I miss?" Roxie said, as she came out of the kitchen with the trolley.

"They'll tell you. They need strong tea at the moment, Roxie."

I headed outside to join Alec and Danny.

Alec was scratching his head. "This is incredible. How the hell did you do it?"

"The same way I pushed words at you yesterday. Having teeth about to be buried in my neck just made it more powerful."

"I'll bloody say," he uttered.

Danny looked at me in wonder. He came over and gave me a hug. "That's my girl."

We walked back inside.

"Do you mind if we have a closer look at the car? We missed that, Danny," Daz said, all excited.

"Help yourselves."

As they all left the hall to inspect the state of the car, I went to the trolley. I made two strong coffees. Elsbeth still looked in shock so Danny sat with her and held her hand. The class came back in, all buoyant and chatting. I suppose that's the end of the class. They've had another fucking demonstration. Easily bloody pleased. Eventually, they left for home.

"I've ordered a tow truck. It'll be here in half an hour," Danny told us.

We chatted whilst waiting for it to arrive.

"Are you really all right, Leah? I know you're pretty shaken up," Danny asked again.

"I'll have a few bruises, no doubt, but I'm okay," I assured him.

A man came into the hall. Danny went outside with him and returned after fifteen minutes.

"Elsbeth, will you be okay? We'll follow you home if you like," Danny offered, as she still looked shaken.

"I'm locking up and going now, Danny. You don't have to follow me. I'm okay, really," she told him.

I followed Alec out to the truck. He sat in the front with the driver; I got in the back and sat on the long bench seat, waiting for Danny, who was helping Elsbeth lock up.

He watched as she got into her car and drove away, then climbed in the back to cuddle me all the way home. The enormity of what had occurred there tonight hit me like a ton of bricks as the adrenalin wore off, and I know Danny could feel me shaking. _He knows what's going on inside my head_. As the truck turned onto the gravel drive, we were stopped by two security guards. Danny opened the window and told them we'd broken down. They recognised him and waved the driver on.

When we pulled up at the back of the house, everyone was out, standing very still. They watched the driver in silence as he got the car down from the back of the truck. Danny peeled a great many notes from a huge wad he had in his pocket and the driver left very happy. As soon as he was gone, the questions started. I didn't say much and hurried into the house to go for a shower. I wanted the essence of that monster scrubbed from me.

I looked at myself in the full-length mirror and could see I was covered in bruises. My right shoulder was black, another thick dark line ran across my chest and there were marks on my back where I'd hit the wall. I stayed in the shower, scrubbing forever, until I heard Emily calling through the door, asking if I was okay. I called to her I'd be out in a minute.

About ten minutes later, I opened the door, wrapped in a bath towel. She was sitting next to my bedroom door on the floor. She jumped up and gently wrapped herself around me.

"That must have been terrifying for you." She was so worried.

"I'm okay, Emily. I'll be down soon."

She accepted that and left me to go into the bedroom. I dried myself, put pyjamas and a dressing-gown on, then raked a comb through my hair. I couldn't be bothered to dry it so I left it like that to go downstairs.

As soon as I entered the kitchen, Danny was on his feet to cuddle me.

"How do you feel now? I expect you needed that shower," he said very quietly. I know why you needed it, Leah.

"I feel a bit better. At least the shakes have stopped," I told him.

"Come and sit down next to me."

Everyone was there, but you could hear a bloody pin drop when Danny stopped talking.

"How are you, Alec?" I was really concerned. A Taser administers fifty thousand volts. I wouldn't have liked it.

"I'm fine now. I won't pretend it didn't hurt but that's nothing compared to what could have happened to you. I blame myself, I'm sorry..." He looked miserable.

"I won't have any of that," Danny told him. "Who would've thought he'd use a Taser? I can't believe he did."

Alec couldn't believe his ears. I read his mind. He would've been fired had it happened with one of his previous employers.

"I've got quite a few bruises but nothing more than that, Alec. I'm just glad we did all that training up in the den," I said and giggled.

Everyone around the table seemed to relax. I'm glad. I hate to see them upset. The boys were fascinated by the extent of damage to the car.

"I certainly wouldn't want to annoy you, Leah," Michael blurted out with a grin.

They all laughed at him and I noticed he didn't look so sad, now.

"I'm sorry about your car, Danny. I know you liked it."

He smiled. "I should've changed it long ago. This will make me do it."

Emily peeled herself from Alec to make us a drink.

"What time is Graham turning up tomorrow, Alec?" Danny asked.

"He'll be here about seven – they start early. Once all the heavy plant is here, they'll work around the clock until it's done," he explained.

Danny nodded. "I ordered the box the day you gave me the measurements. They said it would be here by the end of next week. They don't mess around. It could be for a contaminated body, which is every coroner's nightmare," he told Alec.

Emily brought the drinks.

"I'm going to bed after this. I'm worn out," I told them.

I was glad to hit the sack. I tried to sleep but every time I closed my eyes, I got flashbacks. The face was coming for me, over and over again. I sat up. How am I supposed to get to bloody sleep? There was a knock on the door.

"Come in."

Danny came in, closed the door and came over to the bed. "Move over, I know what's happening. Let me hold you for a bit until you get off to sleep." I'm pleased you're here.

He lay on top of the bed and wrapped his arms around me. I felt safe, and the pain gradually subsided.

I opened my eyes to daylight. You're still here? I looked up to his face, smiling down at me.

"I didn't want to leave you, in case you had nightmares," he said gently.

As I tried to move, pain shot through my right shoulder, making me yell out. Danny moved carefully from me and asked where it hurt.

"My right shoulder."

"I'll get your car out; you need to go to the hospital. Emily will be here in a moment to help you dress." A knock and Emily came in. "Emily, help Leah out of her pyjama jacket and put a loose shirt on her. We're off to the hospital."

He left us to it. When Emily saw my shoulder she became really worried.

"I thought you said it was a few bruises, Leah. This looks terrible."

She was very gentle, easing my bad arm out of the jacket last and putting it into the shirt first. She got me to sit for a minute and put a skirt on me, then eased a pair of flip flops on my feet. She walked me down the stairs, very carefully, and out to the waiting car. Danny looked really upset. He'd seen my shoulder in Emily's head. She helped me into the car and did up the seatbelt.

"Thank you, Emily."

She closed the door and watched us drive out of the back yard.

At the hospital, I was seen really quickly. Danny told them that louts had tried to rough me up in town and I didn't realise how bad I was until this morning. I was sent to X-ray and went straight in. The films were given to Danny to carry back to A&E with me. The doctor told us that nothing was broken but there was a lot of blood in the socket; that's why it was so painful. A nurse wrapped my shoulder in a gauze bandage – impregnated with witch-hazel, by the smell of it. She put my arm in a sling and told me I had to use it for a week. They gave me a prescription for strong painkillers. Great. How am I supposed to bloody work?

"You can forget about working until you're okay," Danny insisted on the way home. I twisted my face but kept my mouth well and truly shut.

Emily was in the yard when we got home. She's probably been here since we left.

Danny smiled at me. She has.

"How are you?" she asked as I opened the door.

Danny undid the belt and passed it to her, so it couldn't recoil past my face and cause another incident.

"It's not broken; just a lot of blood in the socket. They've given me these." I waved the prescription packet at her. "I'll be as high as a fucking kite for a week."

Danny looked amused – and relieved that nothing was broken.

Emily made tea and Danny carried mine out to our bench. The sun was shining; another beautiful day. Shit!

"I can't stay out here. I've got no sunscreen on."

I got up and hurried into the house.

Danny followed me in. "It really is that bad?"

Now I'm fucking annoyed. "Did you think I was lying when I told you? I don't lie!" I was getting upset. He put his arms around me very carefully, not letting anything rest on my shoulder.

"How long does the stuff you use last?" he asked me, softly.

"One day," I told him rather bluntly. "It's actually lost its power by sundown. If I went abroad I'd have to apply it twice a day because the sun's stronger."

"Leah, when I told you we have to use it...I meant every word. The difference is we only have to use it once a week. I got a biochemist to develop something that we lie in – in the bath – and it lasts a full week, as long as we've been immersed in it for the specified time. It wouldn't hurt your skin. Would you like to try it, when your arm is better?"

I couldn't believe what I was hearing. I looked up at his face, hoping that wasn't a joke. I've been plagued with this all my fucking life. He watched me as I went through it all in my head. It wasn't a joke, this was for real. I smiled and he knew I'd got there.

"I'd love to try it." That pleased him.

"Do you think Emily could put your sunscreen on for you?"

I looked at him and smiled. Emily was there in seconds. She followed me upstairs and put the horrible stuff on me. For the last time, I hoped. As soon as my shoulder wasn't so painful, I'd be using theirs.

As Emily gently applied the lotion, she said, "I know what it was like before we got what we use now. We just didn't go out on a sunny day. It would have literally burned us within seconds."

I gasped. "Were you worried when you used it for the first time?"

She looked up and nodded. "I was scared, I can tell you. I'd already seen a vampire burn to a crisp and he was in the sun no more than a few minutes. The horrible thing was, he still wasn't dead."

I was horrified.

About ten minutes later, I was sitting next to Danny on our bench, holding a fresh drink.

"Maybe I'd appreciate the sun a bit more, once I use your stuff," I told him.

"How's your arm now?" he asked, still concerned.

"The tablets knock the edge off the pain but I feel like I'm floating when I walk. They must be strong. I better not try to drive with them but I don't suppose my arm would let me, yet," I rambled on, talking about rubbish, mainly. He sat patiently through it all.

"I've just thought of something," I said. He told me to go on. "How did you see to get the wires out of Alec's back?" He looked amused. "Did I miss something?"

He started to laugh and I didn't understand.

"How do you think we worked underground, in the dark for all those years? They didn't have electricity or generators back in the seventeen hundreds and we didn't use candles."

"You see in the dark!" I almost shouted.

"Not the same as daylight. How do I explain it? Have you seen on the TV, someone using night vision cameras?"

I nodded.

"It's similar to that – perhaps not quite so black and white, with a bit more colour. Almost a negative, though not quite. It's a strange mix of the two."

I sat there with my jaw dropped, until he put his index finger under it and lifted it again. I couldn't speak. You're probably glad of the peace. He giggled, and when I realised what I'd thought, I joined in.

"Would you like to walk over and see what's going on with the hole?" he asked me.

"Yes, I would."

I stood up when he did and felt a little wobbly. He put his arm out for me to link mine through his. I hung on to him as we walked. I needed to. We passed Leo's glasshouse and continued across the park, to where the men were working.

The huge diggers and the crane were there beside a marked off area. It was enormous. I didn't realise what fifty square metres would look like, and they were going fifty metres down.

"How the hell are they getting all that earth out?" I asked, dumbfounded.

"Alec explained it to me. They'll have a road coming out at the side, to get lorries in and out. The huge diggers will stay inside the area and keep dropping down, eating away at whatever's down there."

He explained it very well. Christ, I could even understand that. Fucking hell.

"It's going to take more than ten days, surely; it's bloody enormous!"

He grinned. What do I fucking know? He kept smiling to himself as we walked.

When we got back to the house, my lunch was on the table; Alec was already eating his.

"We've been to see the hole. Well...maybe it's not a hole yet, but it will be. Why don't I just shut up and eat..."

Both of them laughed at me. Danny had to cut up the lettuce leaves and quiche on my salad. I thanked him and started eating.

"It's not going to be much fun at the hotel this weekend," I stated to no one in particular.

"You had fun, then?" Danny asked with a grin.

"Suffering fun, yes. We did enjoy it, really. I lied."

"I'm sure you'll find some girly thing to do this week. I'm glad you liked it and I know Elsbeth did. She's looking forward to it again. I had to keep her mind off what happened, before we left last night."

"I suppose my cards got ruined in the car?" I stated.

"I haven't looked." Danny got up. "I'll look while you're eating."

He left the kitchen. Alec had finished his lunch and was reading a paper.

"How's your back, Alec?"

He looked up and moved his shoulders around. "It's still sore but not as bad as you feel, I bet. Emily told me about your shoulder."

"They've given me happy-pills to kill the pain – and I am happy."

We both laughed.

Danny came in with my cards. The velvet was covered in engine oil, so he took them over to the sink to unwrap them.

"They're okay, Leah. The oil was only on the velvet. I'm sure we can find a bit of that somewhere, to replace it."

I heard him wash his hands, then he brought them over to the table. It was difficult to pick them up with one hand.

"Thanks, Danny. I'm glad they're okay."

"What are they?" Alec asked.

"Tarot cards."

"You should see her use these..." Danny was getting excited. "She rattled-off someone's reading from their birth to–" He stopped. "Sorry, Leah, I was about to guess. Anyway, she was like a machine. I'd never seen anything like it."

"I'll show you, if you don't touch them, Alec."

I put them down, picture side up, and spread my left hand across the table; showing a bit of each card as I went. Seventy-eight cards in total. Alec looked at them; amazement on his face.

"They're quite beautiful aren't they? Do you know what they all mean?"

"No, nothing. Elsbeth tried me without me knowing anything. I didn't even have the cards face up like this."

He looked up astonished. I gathered them up and put them into the crook of my right arm, which was resting in the sling.

"We might see her use them after the service," Danny told him.

We had to use two limousines again for church. Lots of the congregation said hello to me. I answered them, even though I don't remember what I did for them. I didn't open up this time; too much pain. Danny gave three messages and a couple of people did, too. They didn't miss me.

"They did."

"I'm sorry, I just didn't feel up to it," I told him.

He looked at me and put his hand out. "I know, don't worry about it, Leah."

I held his hand until the service finished.

At the end, Elsbeth came over to see how I was. She was surprised to see my arm in a sling. Danny explained to her what happened this morning. She told me to rest it, and that it would soon heal. We all said goodbye and left.

When we got in, I wanted to go to bed. Water for tablets. Danny told me to sit down and he would see to it. I took the tablet and was pleased to go up the stairs and lie down.

I lay on the bed in my clothes, waiting for the pain to subside a bit. I must have dozed off. I woke myself up, screaming about the face coming towards me. The pain shot through me as I tried to move away from it.

Danny came in. "Leah, what's wrong?" he asked, worry in his eyes.

"Nightmare..." I tried not to move.

"I'm staying. As you're still dressed, I'm taking this quilt off. You'll be too hot."

He settled me down with no more pain and lay beside me, with his arm on my good arm, holding my hand.

I slept better than I thought I would.

"Thank you, Danny. I don't think I'd have slept at all if you weren't here."

He squeezed my hand gently and smiled, then got off the bed carefully, making sure he didn't jog it too much.

"How's your arm feeling today? Is it still really bad? Do you think we should go back to the hospital?"

I moved it slightly and found that the pain wasn't as severe.

"It feels a little better. I think I should have taken more than one of those tablets yesterday. I didn't like the way they made me feel, though," I told him.

"Take what's prescribed, Leah. They didn't give you them for no reason."

He's right.

"Do you want to get up yet?" he asked.

I nodded and tried to scoot over the bed. Danny held his hand out to stop me. He picked me off the bed, without a jostle and no pain. He carried me downstairs to the kitchen and placed me, very carefully, on a chair.

"My hero," I said to him, as he went to get me a drink.

He smiled back to me.

"You must be bored just lying there unable to sleep," I mused.

"I like being alone with you, and listening to your breathing. I just close my eyes and the night flies by the same as for you. I'm not asleep, but time passes quickly...a sort of half sleep. Now take a tablet, please?" He opened the bottle and gave me one.

The hotel wasn't as much fun for me but Elsbeth enjoyed herself. Alec was more vigilant after Thursday night; still feeling guilty. My arm was beginning to feel better and I didn't have to take as many tablets. I still hated the way I felt on them.

Danny picked us up early again. It definitely wasn't like him. Mr Perfect Timekeeper. We held hands throughout the journey and I was glad to arrive home. When we were alone together, after the usual greetings from family and the others, I asked if his internal clock had gone haywire. He was amused I'd noticed.

"I just couldn't be away from you any longer," he admitted, after much coaxing.

"That's nice, I missed you, too." I gave him a careful hug. My arm really was getting better.

The week seemed to fly by. I still couldn't work but I stayed over there and talked to Emily and Danny a lot. The other boys laughed and joked as usual with me and I started to feel my old self again. Danny stayed in my bedroom at night. I'd tried to sleep without him there but the nightmares returned. Once my arm was better, I slept in his arms. Emily and Alec were just as inseparable. Danny took me over to see the progress on the hole. We could see the lorries coming and going, long before we saw how big it was. We had to walk to the edge, to be able to see the diggers, down inside.

"They must be almost finished."

He was impressed. "It looks like they're squaring off the bottom, to me."

He turned us around and, when we got indoors, we saw that everyone was home.

"It looks like they've nearly finished digging over there," Danny announced.

They all cheered.

Alec looked pleased that his brother hadn't let him down. There was a knock on the back door.

They all called, "Come in!"

Graham poked his head around the door, surprised at how many of us were there. Danny called him over to the table and he sat down with us.

"Danny," Graham said, "we'll be pouring concrete tomorrow."

Everyone around the table liked hearing that news. Emily made coffee and brought it over, then sat on Alec's lap because there weren't enough chairs.

"Graham, you haven't asked at all, why we need that hole. I'll have to tell you, as we need something quite specific in the middle. I only hope this doesn't scare you off," Danny told him.

"Go ahead. If our kidder's in on it, I'm in..." He looked at Alec, who smiled at him.

"Here we go then. Only three people in this room are human. You, your brother and Leah."

Graham looked around the table and nodded to Danny.

"We are vampires. We don't hunt, or hurt anybody. As you can see, we look after the dead."

Graham looked at Danny; his face showed no emotion.

"The man who created us attacked Leah and your brother last Thursday. He's still trying to create more vampires. He can't be killed, so we're encasing him in lead and he's going in the middle of the concrete."

"Good man!" Graham almost shouted. "It's brilliant!" He started to laugh. You could feel the relief around the table.

"There's more," Danny told him. "A huge lead-lined box is being delivered here at the end of this week. Alec has managed to get some nuclear isotopes to put in there with him. Could you shutter-up a space exactly in the middle, larger than the box. Concrete will have to set over the box to stop him escaping before the job's finished."

"I get your drift, Danny. Just leave it with me. I want him in there now, as much as you."

Danny stood up to shake his hand; Graham took it and asked, "Who thought of this?"

Danny looked at Alec. Graham burst out laughing. "I might have guessed." He shook his brother's hand. "It looks like you're staying after we've finished..."

Alec nodded.

"I'm pleased for you, she's gorgeous." He winked at Emily, who was wrapped around his brother. She flashed one of her amazing smiles and he nearly fell over. It was hilarious.

Graham stayed with us for the rest of the evening. Emily cooked, Danny got out the wine, and we had a party.

The party broke up about twelve and Graham went back to his digs. One of the boys; Josh, I think, took him back because he was ever-so-slightly merry and not fit to drive. He was great fun and I expected he'd visit, when in the area, after the job was completed.

Danny and I went up to bed. I took my shirt off, I had a vest-type T-shirt on underneath and Danny caught sight of all the bruises. He came over and looked at them closely.

"No wonder you were in so much pain. I didn't know you had all these." He was upset.

"They look worse now because they're spreading, before they fade. They don't hurt as much."

I lay down, Danny followed, putting his arms around me. I slept soundly all night long.

"Good morning, Leah, and how are you today?" I smiled at him. I love this man.

"You do?" he asked.

"Yes, I think I do," I told him. "I never want to be away from you," I added.

"And I you, from the first time I met you..."

He kissed me, and I kissed him in return. We both knew we couldn't go any further. I just nestled in his arms, very happy.

We found Alec and Emily in the kitchen; Alec nursing a hangover. Emily smiled a knowing smile. She'd heard it all and was thrilled for us. I made us a drink, toast for me, and gave Alec some headache tablets.

Danny sat next to me with his arm over the back of my chair and chatted to Emily, quite content. Alec didn't say much.

I actually helped Emily out with light things to do. I was glad to give her a hand again and felt awful for leaving her in the lurch over the last week. I was pleased they hadn't been snowed-under.

## Chapter 15

Awareness class came around really fast; we travelled there in Danny's new car. He'd bought the same make; latest model. He really liked those cars and I hoped I didn't end up wrecking the new one. My tarot cards were in my bag. On the short walk across the road, Alec looked around at the front of the hall, trying to remember the previous week. His memory of it was sketchy, as he was out of it for most of the time.

Elsbeth was jolly, as usual, and they'd all beaten us here for the class. We weren't late, but perhaps they knew something I didn't. Danny had a portfolio with him and he went straight to Elsbeth when we arrived and left it with her.

"Was that the chart you were asked to do last week?" I asked him.

"Yes, I'd forgotten you knew about that."

"When did you have any time to do it? You spent every night with me."

"I did most of it in my head, when you were sleeping." That takes the fucking biscuit for me. He giggled.

Elsbeth coughed and we all knew what we had to do.

"Leah, have you still got your cards, dear?" She looked in anticipation.

Am I pleased I bloody brought them. I put my hand in my bag and pulled out the white velvet-wrapped stack of cards to show her.

"I'm pleased, dear. Now; I have someone coming in a minute. You've never seen her, any of you, apart from Danny. She's reputed to be the best tarot reader in the country. She's bringing two people with her, who I'd like Leah to read for. Leah, if you could follow the same thing you did for Rachel. You remember?"

I nodded.

The door opened and three people came in. Two women and a man. They walked up to Elsbeth and turned to face the class.

"Let me introduce to you, Marcia Hunt. I think most of you know her by reputation."

The class nodded, and Danny smiled at her.

"Marcia, this is Leah."

Marcia came up to me and put out her hand. I shook it. A very confident woman. She smiled at me, reading my mind.

"Danny, could you bring that small table up here, please?" Elsbeth waited until it was near her. "Now, Leah, please go through the reading as before."

The other lady with Marcia came over and sat on one side of the table. I sat down with my cards, unwrapped and shuffled them, then passed them over to the woman and smiled at her.

"Will you shuffle them, please?" She did as I asked. "Now, with the pictures face down, could you please deal the top five cards off the pack and put the rest to one side." I waited for her to finish. "Please spread the five cards across the table."

She did as I asked and sat back in her chair.

"Thank you," I said, and sat with my eyes closed for a few minutes to go to my garden and step into spirit, to open up. I looked at the first card and put my hand over it. I could feel it heat up.

"Louise, at the age of three, you were diagnosed profoundly deaf. Your father couldn't cope with that fact and he left your mother when you were five. Your mother was killed in a road accident when you were eight."

I moved to the next card. "Care was not good for you. You were bullied unmercifully by the other kids in the children's home you were allocated. A foster family took you on and found it hard, coping with your disability."

I moved to another card. "A place was found for you in a deaf academy and you thrived there. You went to Leeds University and while you were there you had a cochlea implant. Now you are a social worker, specialising in deaf children. You live in London now but keep in touch with your family at the deaf school."

I moved to another card. "Relationships are difficult for you because you don't trust many people. Someone will come into your life; another woman. You will set up home together and be very happy. She will be a probation officer."

I moved to the final card. "You've always wanted children, but think you'll never have any. You find out you can adopt and you and your partner marry in a Civil Partnership and adopt a deaf boy." I lifted my hand and stopped talking.

Silence. I didn't run out this time. I sat still and glanced at Danny, who was slightly stunned like the rest of them. Marcia's mouth was open, as were the mouths of half of the Awareness class.

"Thank you."

I turned back to Louise. "You're very welcome, Louise, and I hope you have a brilliant life with your new family."

She got up from her chair and gave me a hug. "Thank you so much, Leah."

Marcia was back with us again. "I've never seen anything like that, Leah. Rachel said you were good but that was amazing. I don't think you left anything out, did she, Louise?"

Louise had a tissue in her hand; she shook her head.

"I don't wish to do the man's reading," I told Marcia.

"Why? He won't mind you saying it out loud to everyone."

She looked at him and he urged me on. I invited him to sit at the table and select a card. It glowed warm as I lay my hand over it.

"John has terminal cancer and only has about three weeks left to live..." I turned to him. "I'm sorry."

He came up to me and gave me a hug. "It's okay, chuck. I already knew. You're brilliant."

I still felt terrible. Danny came over and put his arms around me. Our lot from the awareness class started clapping and going crazy.

I caught sight of Alec, who was still in a state of shock, along with Elsbeth. She was mopping her brow. Marcia came over to us. Danny let go of me and we both faced her.

"Thank you for my chart, Danny."

He smiled at her and nodded his head. "Leah, how would you feel about taking the odd client for readings? They'll come to you. What do you think?" I looked at Danny. Accept.

"Marcia, I'd love to. We'll have to postpone it for a couple of weeks, though. We have something to finish, first. Is that okay with you?" As I was saying the words, I watched a smile grow on her face and by the end she was ecstatic.

Elsbeth called her over for a chat. "I'll be in touch."

I happened to notice that Alec hadn't moved since I last looked. I nudged Danny and glanced at Alec. He nodded, and we both went over to him.

"Are you okay, Alec?" I asked. He still looked ashen.

"That's scary. How the hell did you do that, Leah?" His eyes were wide with worry.

"I honestly don't know, Alec. The first time I did it, I was scared. I'm scared every time I find I can do something else. Now, I'm pleased I can. It saved both our fucking lives, if you must know. If you think he'd have left you after he got me, you're sorely bloody mistaken. I read his mind. He meant to kill us both." Now, Alec and Danny were staring at me. "I wasn't going to tell anyone, but it's out now."

I stormed off to the kitchen and got a drink of water.

Danny followed me in. "Why the hell didn't you tell me? You must have been blocking me since it happened. No wonder you're having bloody nightmares." He held me close. I had to smile to myself, he'd actually swore.

"I didn't want you to have any more stress about him than you already have."

"Leah, don't do that again – and we go through this together from now on; promise me, please?"

"I promise. You know why I did it, though. I don't want you as upset as you were last week." He knew and squeezed me gently. "I do promise."

When we left the kitchen, most of the class had gone. Alec looked a bit happier. Elsbeth, Louise and Marcia had their heads together and John, the man with cancer, had been picked up by taxi. I felt really sorry for him.

Alec came to join us. "Leah, I'm sorry for freaking out like that. I feel a fucking idiot. I have to thank you for what you did."

"Alec, it's okay, you needn't thank me. I can't understand why you're so freaked out by the things I do, considering you're living with vampires now, that's all." I could hear Danny trying not to laugh.

"It's probably because you're human – and I don't think of them as vampires, either. The whole bloody thing's weird, but I like it. Interesting beyond belief." He's trying, poor man. Danny had to walk away before he burst.

We walked over to the three women, who were now talking to Danny. He was telling Marcia about some of the things we'd done in the den.

She looked at me, wide-eyed. "A friend of mine helps the police, tracking down missing persons, and just lately, bodies from murders. Leah, do you think you could do that sort of thing?"

"I've no idea," I told her honestly. Sounds interesting, though.

Indeed it does, Danny pushed into my mind.

"You remember you held the bicycle pump and saw the car the boy was looking at before he died? Well...the police have asked me to approach you. They caught the man who killed the boy – and all from your reading at your first awareness class." She let that sit for a minute.

I glanced at Danny and could tell by his eyes he was really chuffed for me.

"I'm willing to have a go but the time period stands for that, too," I told her.

Marcia looked very happy with my answer. "I'll tell them, and thank you, Leah. You're going to be good at this. I have a strong feeling about you."

Elsbeth seemed fit to burst and could hardly stop smiling.

Louise thanked me again for her reading. She was looking forward to her life, now. Marcia gave me a hug and then Danny. The two women left us, along with Elsbeth, who couldn't be more pleased with the outcome. We helped her lock up, said goodbye and waved her off, before driving home ourselves.

Alec was the first one to speak when we were alone in the car. "Leah, I have to say this. After hearing Marcia telling you about that boy's murder you solved, I feel very humble. If you ever catch me coming out with any bloody stupidity, like before, you have my permission to slap me – as long as it's not too hard."

Danny laughed and looked in his rear-view mirror at him. Alec's speech seemed to mend any rift that may have been building between us, and we laughed along with Danny.

As usual, we were all at the table when Danny told everyone about my new job with the police. He knew I wouldn't have said anything. He also told them Marcia wanted me to do readings for clients. The smiles grew around the table. Michael was more than chuffed and kept glancing at me. I couldn't understand why, but I kept my thoughts to myself.

"Not until we've finished the little job here," I told them.

"No, that's right. Leah's put it all off until this is over," Danny added, on my behalf.

Everyone likes good news and my family were no exception. Danny opened a bottle of wine for Alec and me. Alec looked at it nervously. He'd been nursing a hangover for most of the day. Danny poured him one; he looked at it for a while before picking up the glass. It didn't take him long to join me. Hair of the dog and all that.

The next morning, Graham showed up early. He had drawings he'd done for the centre of the concrete, to contain the box. They weren't scaled drawings because he wouldn't know the size of the box until it arrived, later on. The principal looked great to Danny and he shook Graham's hand and told him to go ahead.

When Graham had gone, Danny came over to me. "I can't wait for this to be over. We're getting there, bit by bit. I never dreamed we'd ever be able to get him."

He smiled at his last words. You can't dream if you don't sleep. I put my arms around him, knowing what this meant to them all. Danny buried his face in my hair and we stood like that for a while.

Josh came running in. "Danny, it's here," he said, excitedly. We both followed him out to the lorry parked in the yard. Danny rang Graham on his mobile, telling him it had arrived. The driver was out of the cab with paperwork in his hand. Danny signed for it and told the driver it might have to be unloaded somewhere else. We had to wait for Graham, to know where exactly that would be.

We heard the sound of a car engine being thrashed. Graham rounded the corner of the building, skidded to a halt on the gravel and got out of his car. Fuck, he's bloody eager. Danny heard my internal quip and smiled. He strode to Danny's side as if his life depended on it.

"Danny, I think you should keep it up here until it's full." Graham winked at him. "I'll get the crane up here with a lorry, to take it elsewhere."

Danny smiled in agreement. Graham headed back to his work, caning the backside off the car. He must go through cars like Christ knows what!

Danny had a job keeping his face serious. "We're unloading it here, mate. We better have it over here, please," he told the driver as he walked across the yard to mark the gravel with his foot. He wanted it right away from the cars.

The lorry had to be manoeuvred quite a bit to get it in the right position. The crane on the bed of the lorry had to be able to drop it where Danny wanted it. It was touch and go for a minute, because the walls of the property, including those housing Emily's art room, made it difficult. Give these lorry drivers their due, they can certainly handle them. I'm surprised he managed in the confines of the yard, surrounded on three sides with buildings, but what the bloody hell do I know?

I heard Danny giggle inside my head a few times as I watched. It took about half an hour to unload. The lorry had stabilisers to counterbalance the weight of the box. I watched them dig into the gravel to find solid ground beneath. The crane groaned and made very loud noises as the stabilisers dug even deeper into the gravel, due to the excessive weight it was lifting off the bed of the lorry. I thought it was going to tip, at one point. The massive box swayed as the crane moved it to the side of the lorry and it was lowered to the ground. All the boys were out watching this and I could see the anticipation on all of their faces. When the lorry had gone, Josh undid all the locks – five on either side of the top – and lifted the lid, with no trouble, I might add. I still couldn't get over how strong they all were. Fifteen inches of lead hung on the underside of the lid. When closed, it rested on top of the same thickness that lined the remainder of the box. There was just enough room inside for a body on its side. Closed, the box was about my eye-level tall and about eight feet long, by fifty inches across, maybe. Danny's eyes sparkled as he watched Josh. I thought the outside was wood but Danny told me it was metal. Timber would eventually break away from the lead. There was an armature of metal inside the lead and part of the external casing had been cast at a special metal works. The outside was painted to look like wood and very impressive. After closing the lid and locking it, Josh went into the nearest building and hurried back out, carrying a tarpaulin. He covered the box with help from John and roped it securely to keep it dry.

We found Emily drawing Alec at the table.

She looked up. "We don't have anything to do yet, Leah."

I sat down, resigned to lounging about.

Danny put his hand on my good shoulder. "Would you like a driving lesson?"

I looked up at him. "Yes, I could give it a go. If it hurts too much you can take over." I stood up faster than I'd sat down. "See you two later."

Instead of Danny taking the car out of the garage, he let me do it. My arm twinged a bit but not enough to stop me, yet. I drove to the car park, past the security guards. He let me do what I wanted and only stopped me if I got anything wrong. I was reversing out of a space and into one. I loved it and we were down there for about an hour. When I'd had enough, I positioned the car so it was looking over the river and turned off the engine.

"I told you, didn't I?" Danny said. "It's taken no time at all for you to get this good. I'll have you on the road in a week or two, when all this business is finished. I'm trying to work out how we're going to catch him."

You have a lot to worry about.

"Come on," I said, "you drive me home. I don't want to push this shoulder too much."

We both got out. When we met at the back of the car Danny grabbed me and swung me around.

"Oh, sorry. Did that hurt? I forgot," he apologised.

All I could do was giggle. "This arm has been a bit of a passion-killer, hasn't it?" I waited for him to relax. "Mind you, if it wasn't for my arm, you wouldn't be with me every night so I'm grateful for it, really," I told him, then ran off along the bank of the river.

He had his arms around me in seconds. We stood still, watching the river flowing past.

"I'm so pleased you're here," he whispered in my ear.

Danny sat down and talked to Alec as soon as we got back. I sat with them, listening.

"Alec, we've got to be able to transport him here, when we catch him. Do you have any suggestions?"

Alec thought for a while. "What about an armoured truck? The sort they carry money in," he offered.

"The only way we'll constrain him is if all six of us physically hold him. We can't even chain him up, he'll break loose. How many of us will fit in an armoured truck? How big are they? I've no idea..."

Alec was thinking again. "Christ, that's seven people, Danny. A hell of a fucking squeeze," Alec explained. "Sorry, Leah, I shouldn't be swearing in front of you."

"Forget it, Alec. You haven't heard me when I get going."

Danny's head was still on the job in hand. "Maybe that would be better, Alec. There wouldn't be enough room for him to fight. Would it be very hard to get hold of one?" Danny asked, not wanting to hear anything negative come out of Alec's mouth.

"I'll ring around. You leave it with me..." He took his phone out straight away.

Danny came and sat next to me.

"I heard what you said about fighting, Danny. Could any of you get hurt, doing this?" I watched his face, ready to pick up on him blocking me.

"I meant him fighting us to get away. I've told you already, Leah; we can't be killed, so please don't worry." He hadn't blocked anything from me.

"Danny, I think I've found one," Alec said. "They're getting back to me later to let me know for definite. He has to get the okay from the guy who owns it. The good thing is, he does let others use it." He looked pleased and so did Danny; his eyes were glistening.

"Do you want a drink, Alec?" I asked.

He put up his thumb, so I got up and went over to make one. I looked out over the flowerbeds while the kettle boiled. I felt two arms wrap around my waist and Danny's head leaned against mine.

"That's what I like to see." It was Emily, of course. I don't know where she's bloody been. I made the tea and we sat with her and Alec.

"Where have you been, Emily? I hope you haven't been working, without getting me."

The sparkle in her eyes proved she was itching to tell us something.

"Come on, Emily, you know you want to tell us..." Danny coaxed her playfully.

"It's out in the hall..." She flashed us one of her blistering smiles. "Go and look." You little bugger, Emily. What have you been doing?

Danny giggled. We got up and hurried to the hall, not seeing anything unusual. What the hell are we looking for?

"Turn around," Emily said brightly. Above us on the wall was a huge painting of Danny, holding me in his arms. Oh my God!

Tears filled my eyes and trickled down my cheeks. "It's beautiful, Emily," I whispered and gave her a hug.

Danny wrapped his arms around us both. "I'm touched, Emily."

"When on earth did you get time to do it?" I uttered in a shaky voice, through the tears.

"I did a bit here and there and thought I should finish it. It went to the framers on Tuesday and he rang me this morning. I've just picked it up and Leo hung it for me ten minutes ago." She was ecstatic that we liked it and went on to explain further. "I hung it there so you'll see it every day when you come down in the mornings."

I couldn't get over the detail. I glanced at her. "When did you start it?" An innocent question. She smiled. Now I have to bloody know. "When?" I pushed her again.

"When you came to live here," she admitted.

Danny looked at her, disbelieving.

"I just knew," she revealed and left us standing together, staring up at it.

"She was right, wasn't she?"

I turned to look in his face. He wasn't mad at her; thrilled more like it, because he gave me the biggest hug. You haven't been able to do that for a while. I got another careful squeeze.

We heard Alec's phone ring and hurried back to the kitchen. He was still talking to whoever had called. Danny smiled at Emily and what passed between them in their heads; he loved the painting.

The call finished. Alec had a grin on his face when he closed his phone. "We're in business."

Danny was almost jumping for joy.

Leo poked his head round the back door. "What did I miss?"

Danny told him of their plans, so far.

"That's brilliant. Sorry to burst your bubble but we've got to get busy. Tons of work."

We all went over, even Alec, to see what had come in.

Two of the bodies were badly burned; twisted and blackened and the smell was dreadful. Danny went over to one of the cupboards and brought out a small bottle. He dipped a cotton bud in it and dabbed it under my nose, then Alec's. The only thing I could smell now was something like a chest rub that Mum used when I was little. The other four bodies were badly damaged, I presumed. They were covered up; unusual here.

Josh spoke quietly to Danny but I didn't listen in. Danny nodded to him and asked us to step outside for a moment.

"There's something different with these bodies. They've had post mortems and you've never seen one before. It could upset you, Leah." He waited for my reaction.

"I'll have to see one, some day." Well...it's true.

Danny nodded to me, but added, "Please remember, if you feel bad, just leave."

Alec did, there and then. He doesn't want to know any more and I don't bloody blame him. He's not used to any of this.

I'm surprised he came over, Leah. Danny answered as we went back inside.

Danny pulled the sheet off the first body. He was about eighteen and I was a bit taken aback, seeing someone so young on one of our tables again. Nice looking kid. What a fucking waste. Apart from the huge stitches made by the pathologist, I couldn't see what he'd died from.

The second body was different. Another teenager but his head and face were covered in cuts and bruises. Under the huge, Y-shaped pathology scar there were considerable bruises. It looked like his chest had been severely damaged. The next two were the ones I was shocked about the most. Both beautiful girls, once. They'd been cleaned up at the pathologist's but they must have been a real mess beforehand. Danny will have his work cut out, here. The two burnt bodies were brother and sister; you'd never have guessed which was which. Even they had been opened up at pathology. Danny kept looking over to me as I walked amongst them, making sure I was okay.

I looked at the hands as I went to each one; checking what I might have to do in the early days of the coming week. They were all pretty clean, considering what had happened to them. The pathologist had been very thorough. I'll only have to do nails and a final clean-down.

I ended up beside Danny.

"I'm surprised, Leah. It's not shocked you like I thought it would," he said quietly. "Perhaps you're getting used to this now?"

He went into the embalming room and returned with a tray of needles to start putting together the face of one of the girls. I had nothing else to do yet so I watched as he pieced the face back to almost normal.

"I don't think it's getting used to it; just familiarity. I can't imagine what their families must be going through. They're all so young."

"It's only been recently we've not had any in. Normally, we have teenagers in regularly. They learn to drive; forgetting it's a weapon that can kill if you don't respect it," Danny explained. "About eighty per cent of teenagers we see have been killed in traffic accidents."

"I think it's bloody tragic. They don't think of the consequences." The poor parents.

Danny put his hands on each of my shoulders and gazed into my eyes. "I love you, Leah Crosby."

I looked at him. Did he really say that?

"I did and I'll say it again, if you like..." His eyes were trying to read my face. The fact he could see inside my head had gone right out of his thoughts.

"I think you know how I feel about you; you've always known. I'd never have been me, without you. I want to be with you for the rest of my life." I studied his face. It was serene and the nearest to human I'd ever seen it. "Once this is over, Danny, I'm looking forward to you having as normal a life as possible; whatever normal is. I know what's coming and I also know it's going to be one of the most difficult periods of your existence since becoming a vampire. I can see you're ready for this; ready as you could ever be. Are the others? Do they know what they're taking on?" I asked him.

Danny's brain was ticking over. "Quite honestly, I think Josh and Leo will be able to handle it; I'm not sure about John and Greg. Michael, I think, is between the two." I knew he was having difficulty with this, but it had to be broached. "Whatever happens, we'll have to play it by ear and sort it out when it occurs. We can only see it like that. I can't let that stop this going ahead," Danny added. I knew he was telling the truth.

"I suppose that's the only way you can look at it. If you have problems with the new boys, are you three still able to contain him?" I'm sorry, I have to ask and you need to know the answers before all this starts.

"I have to think we can, or all this is for nothing, Leah. If we can get him in the armoured truck and the others lose it, there won't be any room for them to go ballistic. I'm sure we can calm it down if it does erupt. Leah, I can't think about not doing this, we have to."

He was trying to convince himself, I could see that. We left it there.

We went over to the house, as he wouldn't let me skip any meals and liked to sit with me when I ate with Alec. He was lost in thought for most of the time. I could see I'd given him too much to think about. Why can't I keep my fucking gob shut?

I finished and cleared the plates.

Over at the dishwasher, I felt his hand on my shoulder. "I'm glad you brought all that up – so don't beat yourself up over it. They are things I should have thought of. All I can see at times is him in the concrete."

"You're nearly there; just think it through, carefully," I told him. You'll figure it out.

The rest of the afternoon, I did the hands on the teenage girls and one of the boys. There wasn't much to do on any of them. Emily had nothing to do because they had to be embalmed before she did her bit. She spent time with Alec, who was ringing the industrialist for the final run-down on the isotopes.

We all went to church. Elsbeth was looking forward to the forthcoming weekend stay at the hotel again – she told us before the service started. I opened up this time and gave out two messages and Danny gave one.

There were a couple of new faces there, but no one I knew. One of them gave a long message to the grey-haired lady who'd given me my message from my dad. He sounded very professional about it. He's obviously done it before. Danny answered me silently, I've seen him before, when I went with Rachel to one of her shows. I don't know why he's here, either.

When the service was over they hovered with the rest of the people at the trolley. They didn't come anywhere near us. We were sat in our usual corner.

Elsbeth came over to us. "I don't know why they're here. This is a bit back-street for them..." She looked perplexed.

"That's interesting..." Danny suddenly said. "They're blocking me. I tried to see why they're here. That's only made me more curious."

He walked over to the tea trolley to get Alec and me a drink. He wanted to get a little closer to the two men.

I tried to read their minds while Danny was away from me. I caught Danny's name being mentioned from one to the other. They were talking about what he was capable of. I sent a thought to Danny. Get away from them, now. I blocked anyone else getting it. He turned to look at me and started walking. One of the men moved across his path, to stop him from returning to us. He was between myself and Danny. I crossed the floor and screamed in my head, as loud as possible, while projecting it to them. They both put their hands to their ears. This gave Danny his escape route. We all stood in the corner, watching as they writhed in pain. I kept it going for as long as I could. No one else in the room knew what I was doing and just stared at them, thinking they were nuts.

When I stopped they lowered their hands and looked in our direction. We were all looking at them and they didn't know who'd done it.

What do you want? They looked in horror, that a woman was pushing thoughts into their heads. They were so preoccupied with me now, Danny could read their minds. They want to speak to me about going on the road. Danny wouldn't trust them now. Why not be open about it?

Why didn't you just speak to him, instead of blocking him? They both stood with their mouths open. They still didn't know if it was Emily, Elsbeth or me inside their heads.

The man nearest us put both his hands up, palms forward as a gesture of submission. Danny and I approached them carefully.

"You're fools," Danny told them. "We were attacked here last week. It wasn't clever coming in here like that." He's pissed-off with them.

"Sorry; Danny, isn't it? We just wanted..."

"I know what you want; the answer's no!" Danny's voice was hard. "I wouldn't trust you now, as far as I could throw you." A smile flashed on his lips; realising how far he actually could throw them. "That was underhand and you only have yourselves to blame. Now leave!" Both men slunk out of the hall.

Back at the house, we sat mulling over what had happened in the church.

"I can't understand why they went about it like that," Michael stated.

"They're trying to be clever, Michael. Just because they do shows all over the place, they think they're something special. I wouldn't do it anyway. I don't want to be away from here months on end – and that's what happens," he added. He picked up my hand. "I wouldn't want to be away from you." He lifted my hand and kissed it gently. I caught the look on Michael's face and buried it.

"I'm pleased about that. I've no intention of leaving here, even when I work for the police. I'm glad it's local." I looked at his face and squeezed his hand.

Danny's mobile phone rang. The conversation was to-ing and fro-ing in an animated manner.

After a few minutes, Danny rang off and said, "Who wants a walk to see the hole? They've finished the first half with a shuttered centre for the box."

He waited to see who was going – though might have guessed we all would. Everyone was on their feet in seconds. I was about to ask for a torch when I remembered they see in the dark. I held Danny's hand and Alec held Emily's. The boys were all excited and couldn't get there quick enough. As we crossed the park, I could see lights in the distance. Arc lights were all around the cavernous hole. We all walked up to the edge. Graham was down on the concrete, near the shuttered section. He waved to us with a wide grin on his face. He's a man of his word.

Danny looked at me. "I'll say..." He was just as excited as the boys.

I have to admit; I'm getting excited along with you. Your lives will be so different, with the prospect of him gone forever. Danny squeezed my hand.

The walk back was slightly slower. John punched Michael on the arm and ran off, starting a game of tag. Thank God they're not including us. Their punches look hard. As we walked away from the light, all I could hear were whooshing noises as they passed us in the dark. It felt like a car passing at high speed. I could hear Danny laughing as he watched their antics. I tuned into his head and watched with him. The speed they were travelling was phenomenal. I pushed the pictures to Alec and I heard him laughing along with us. We might as well all be in on it.

Alec put the kettle on as soon as we returned. "Thanks for that, Leah. It was great fun watching them."

The boys looked up. They hadn't realised we could see what they'd been doing.

Danny was at the table with a smug grin on his face. "They forget what you're capable of, so quickly," he said to me as we joined him.

"Emily, have we got any work tomorrow?" I asked. "I know it's Saturday but you might have to catch up, with all the work that's in." She looked up and smiled.

"No, Leah. You've only got one pair of hands to do. The funerals aren't until next Friday. Have a day off; enjoy yourself, I am."

I tried to learn what she was up to, but she blocked me. She had an impish look on her face. _We'll find out at some point, I've no bloody doubt_.

We went up to bed. I was extremely tired after having such a long day. I lay in Danny's arms ready to go to sleep but that wasn't on his agenda.

"I've been thinking..." And!

He didn't say any more and the minutes ticked away.

"You've started, so get on with it, Danny..."

I lifted my head to look at him, although it was dark and I couldn't really see anything. I turned over and switched on the lamp, my side of the bed. When I turned back he had a grin on his face.

"What were you thinking? Spit it out." You can't leave it fucking hanging like that!

He started to giggle and that infuriated me even more. I sat up, away from him, and watched him laughing at nothing.

"Please your fucking self." I lay down with my back to him.

"I love it when you get angry." Are you taking the piss?

His hand grabbed my arm, pulling me onto my back and he kissed me long and hard.

When I came up for air, he had a grin on his face a mile wide. He started to open the buttons on my pyjamas.

"I thought we couldn't?"

"I can't, but I can please you, Leah and I want to right now."

He pulled my top to one side and put his mouth over my nipple, playing with it with his tongue. I was getting hot and a tingling feeling in the pit of my stomach began to murmur. I pulled his head up to kiss him and his hand pushed under my clothes. The feelings were so new, and tempting me for more. Now he knew I was in the mood; he pulled my clothes off. My body rose to him when he kissed me and then I heard noises escaping my mouth I'd never thought possible, along with the short intakes and exhalations of breath. I could hear someone moaning and realised it was me and it got louder until I was screaming.

What enveloped me at the end, I wasn't prepared for and couldn't believe I could feel like this. The tingling went on and on until it eventually died away and then Danny kissed me again.

I could feel tears in my eyes and when he raised his head he saw them.

"What's wrong?"

"Nothing is wrong. I never thought I'd ever feel like that; that's all. But what about you? it's not fair..."

"Let me worry about that, Leah. I'm going for a shower in a minute. I've been an idiot all this time. We could have been doing this long before now." He kissed me again. "Back in a minute."

When he came back he was rubbing his hair with a towel and had another wrapped around his waist. In his other hand were his clothes.

"I'm not sleeping naked, next to you, Leah; I daren't, in case things overtake me and I can't stop it. I'd never want to hurt you."

"It's all right, I understand, Danny. I know you wouldn't."

He got dressed in my dressing-room and came back in, to lie on top of the bed beside me, lifting his arm for me to rest my head on his chest.

"Thank you. I thought that was out of this world."

He kissed the top of my head. "Sleep, Leah, or you'll be tired tomorrow. I love you."

"I love you too, Danny."

He gave me a little squeeze and I floated off to sleep.

## Chapter 16

We got up the next day, bright and early. The sun was shining and I didn't have to worry about that any more. Danny went downstairs, leaving me to bathe and get dressed. When I got down to the kitchen there was no one around. I got breakfast and a drink and was sitting at the table eating when Leo poked his head around the back door.

"Hi, Leah. Danny's over in work. We had more in during the night. He's coming back over in a few minutes; just assessing what's got to be done." He smiled and was gone.

I carried on eating and waited for Danny. When he came in, his eyes held mine all the way through the kitchen until he kissed the top of my head and sat next to me.

"And how are you today, Leah?" He was grinning like a Cheshire cat.

Two can play that game. He giggled. "I'm fine, thanks, and how are you?"

His eyes twinkled. "I'm very well, thanks to you."

"But I did nothing for you, Danny."

"I played it back in my head and had a great time in the shower, so don't worry about me, Leah. I wasn't sure you'd let me after getting you so annoyed..." He was trying not to laugh.

"Yes, you did wind me up, you little bugger. I'd forgotten about that. Can't think what distracted me so much..." I laughed out loud with him.

I watched his face. He was thinking about something but I couldn't tell what.

"The armoured truck gets delivered here today. When that comes, the day is ours, Leah. Is there anything you'd like to do?" There's a loaded question. He flashed his eyes at my thoughts.

"I'll let you decide. I've got nothing important to do apart from be with you."

Danny picked my hand up and kissed it. I pulled him closer and kissed him. He put his arms around my shoulders, cradling my head with his hand and met my lips with nearly as much passion as last night.

The back door slammed behind us. We both stopped kissing at looked at the door.

"Who on earth was that!" I blurted out.

"The wind probably caught it. I may not have closed it properly, Leah."

Although Danny's voice was casual, I sensed he was annoyed about something but the smile that filled his face made me forget it.

He got straight back to our earlier conversation. "I do have an idea, as it happens..." He unleashed one of his brilliant smiles that nearly knock me off my feet.

"Well...what is it?" I'm waiting patiently.

He grinned. "I want you and Emily to come somewhere with me," he answered – but seemed distracted.

I didn't ask anything else; knowing I wouldn't get any answers.

Danny got to his feet. "The truck's here. I hear it." He turned from me and walked out of the back door.

I sat down again. It's a fucking truck, nothing exciting. Emily walked in, hand in hand with Alec and they sat with me while I finished my breakfast. They'd been to get a paper for Alec. Christ, I've no idea what's going on in the world. There again, I don't want to know; always doom and gloom.

"Where are we going, Emily?"

She gave me the same smile as Danny. They're in this together, the buggers. Pointless wasting my breath.

Danny walked in with a set of keys in his hand. He tossed them to Alec as he got near us.

"They're for you, Alec. You're driving it, when we do this."

Alec smiled at Danny. "I wondered if I could help at all. Thanks, Danny. I hope you know I won't let you down."

"I know you won't, Alec. I've known that all along – and that goes for Graham. I've never seen anyone get stuck in like he did. Nothing seems daunting to either of you. Must be in the blood..." Danny giggled at his words and Alec cracked up. I read his mind. He's chuffed to bits Danny thinks of them both like that.

"We've got half an hour, Leah, another tea?" He didn't wait for an answer from me and picked up my mug. "One for you, Alec?"

"Always, Danny. You should know that by now."

"You're looking very happy today, Leah; any reason?" Emily probed.

"Do I have to have a reason to be happy, Emily? I thought I was happy every day, or hadn't you noticed?" Danny giggled in my head.

"Just thought you might have something to tell us."

"Well, you know what thought did, it buggered off." Christ, I hope she doesn't keep this up...

Danny banged the mugs on the table and glared at Emily.

"I was–"

DON'T! Blasted out of Danny's mind at Emily, cutting her dead. Alec glanced at her because she'd stopped speaking.

"Here, Alec." Danny pushed the mug over and that distracted him from Emily, who looked apologetically to Danny. I couldn't hear her properly. I bet she was saying sorry.

She was, Leah. She'll drop it now. We don't ask what she gets up to with Alec and she should know better.

Alec opened the newspaper he had beside him and Emily read it over his shoulder.

I drank my tea. Danny pulled a phone from his pocket and ordered loads of stuff for the business from one of their suppliers. How he remembers what they need is beyond me. He ended the call, smiled at me and tapped his head. I knew what that meant; vampire brain.

"Are you finished, Leah?" Danny asked.

I smiled and got up. Emily did the same. She linked arms with me and talked about make-up and shoes until we got out to Danny's car. She climbed in the back and still prattled on – with me giving the appropriate yes and no to her questions.

At the end of the drive, Danny turned towards town. I was surprised. Now we were on the road, Emily shut up. He kept looking at me. You're reading my mind to see how puzzled I am. Bloody cheek. He smiled a lot. You're so annoying. From the back seat, Emily's grin was almost burning the back of my head. Danny looked and looked for a place to park in town and eventually he found a spot on the High Street. God knows why we're here, and on a Saturday morning with all these trippers clogging everything up. You must want your fucking head examined. He just smiled at me.

Danny came and opened my door and Emily's. He held his hands out to us both and almost frogmarched us up the street a little way. He turned us both into a solicitors' office. What the fuck are we doing in here? I'm even more confused.

I looked around when he gave his name to the receptionist, who showed us straight into an office. The man on the other side of the desk looked up and smiled.

He stood up to shake Danny's hand. "Hello, Danny, I hope you're well." He then shook Emily's hand. "Good morning, Miss Crosby."

Danny introduced me to him. "Joseph, this is Leah Crosby, our cousin. The cousin who we've been waiting for, all this time."

He put out his hand. "I'm so pleased to meet you, Miss Crosby. Please take a seat, all of you."

I smiled at him. What the fuck am I doing here – and he knows about you?

He does. I looked at Danny, a bit shocked. A smile tinged his lips. Yeah, keep smiling.

"Now, Miss Crosby."

"Please call me Leah."

He smiled at me and said, "Leah, your cousins want your name put on the house deeds, with theirs."

I gasped and looked at them. They were both smiling at me. I'll get you back for this when we get home. I'm bloody furious.

The solicitor carried on, "Leo and Josh came in and signed the paperwork yesterday, and you three can sign here, now."

I felt tears prick my eyes. Don't bloody cry here, please? I didn't know what to say. Danny held my hand, thank God. I'm still getting you back; dumping this on me!

The solicitor knew I was emotional, and so gave me a minute by sorting some paperwork on his desk. Danny and Emily were so happy, their faces lit up. Just wait 'til we get outside. They kept smiling, no matter what threats I made.

"Miss Emily Crosby, could you sign here, please?" Emily got to her feet and signed the document. "Miss Leah Crosby, could you sign here, please?"

Sign it, Leah, for us all.

This doesn't get you off the bloody hook!

I stood up and he pointed to the line I had to sign on. My hand shook like hell. I hope that's bloody legible.

"Now you, Danny." The solicitor pointed and Danny signed, sitting back in his seat.

The solicitor stacked all the papers together and rose from his chair. "Now, if you'll wait here for a minute, I'll have the other things brought in."

He left the room.

"What the hell's happening now?" I asked both of them. They were still smiling like idiots. I'll get no sense out of you bloody lunatics.

Three men came into the room with security uniforms on. Each of them carried a long, steel box. They put them on the desk and left the room. I watched this, unable to speak. Danny stood up, pushing his chair back, and pulled three keys from his pocket, all linked together on a ring. He tried the first key in the nearest box. That didn't work and he went along them, until it fitted one of the locks. He lifted the lid and let it fall back over the other side of the desk. He carried on until all three were open.

There was another metal lid inside each box, with a handle.

He turned around to face us both. "Come on, you're women. Don't you want to see what's in them?" We're not all nosy, thank you. Emily was already on her feet, itching to get stuck in.

"Leah, please..." He took hold of my hand. "I know it's been a shock but we want you to feel secure, sharing the house."

I rose to my feet.

We stood on either side of Danny and watched him lift each lid in turn. Inside, were lots of velvet covered boxes of all shapes and sizes. We stood there with our mouths open.

Danny was first to speak. "Open some up, they won't bite."

Emily picked one up and opened it. Inside was a necklace laden with pearls and diamonds. There were lots of ring boxes. I opened one. A dark red oval stone surrounded by diamonds; they had to be. One by one, we opened all of them. The jewellery here must be worth a bloody fortune. I couldn't believe it.

"I want both of you to choose some of the things you'd like," Danny told us and then added, "They won't be any use to anyone in a strongbox. They're meant to be worn, not locked away in a bank vault."

There were quite a few men's things. Rings, cuff links, watches, tie pins; he took them all to share out.

Danny sat down and let me and Emily choose what we wanted. I picked four things and sat down. Danny got to his feet and put a few more things in his pocket. Emily had a handful and stuffed them into her handbag.

"Well, if you're done I'll call Joseph back in."

We both nodded.

He locked the boxes and went to the door. I put my new jewellery in my bag and waited. The security guards returned and took the strongboxes away.

The solicitor came back in and said, "Danny, they're taking them to a local bank, as per your instructions. I hope you have a good weekend."

We said goodbye and left the office. I've got a million fucking questions. You wait 'til we're in the car.

When we got in there my tears started and I was unable to speak at all. Danny took hold of my hand and we sat there until I was calm, again.

"Are you okay now, Leah? We had to do it this way or you'd never have accepted it," he said gently. "I've told you all along; what's ours is now yours. All of it."

What the hell are you saying? I looked at him and then Emily.

She nodded.

"All of it," Danny repeated.

I can't believe this.

"You'd better, it's signed and sealed," Danny said, in answer to my thoughts. I could feel tears again and tried to keep a handle on it.

"Thank you." My bottom lip was quivering as I said it.

He held out his arms and I went into them, willingly.

After a while, I pulled away and asked, "How come he knows all about you?"

"They were the solicitors assigned to the case, back in 1924," Danny explained. He went on, "We've never hidden anything from them. His father was our solicitor until a few months ago – when he got his ride in the carriage..." He smiled at me tenderly.

"Can we go home?" Emily asked, her face jammed between the seats.

Danny started the engine. I scooted over to my seat and put the belt on. _I'm still in shock over_ _what's just happened. I definitely am that word, like never before_. Danny looked over to me and smiled. He had heard my thoughts.

Josh and Leo were waiting in the yard when we got home. I gave all of them a hug and kiss in thanks.

"I still can't believe you all did it."

They laughed at me.

"We did it because you are one of us." Josh smiled and emphasized the rest of his little speech, "And we all love you, Leah."

The kettle went on as I walked into the kitchen.

Alec, who must have been privy, smiled at me as he got our mugs out. "Well...what does it feel like?"

"I'll tell you when I come down to earth, Alec. You've got a long fucking wait."

He laughed at me and watched me join my family, who all sat there with wide, wonderful teeth, smiles. Hope the wind doesn't fucking change. You'll be like that forever, you know.

Danny giggled.

Alec gave me my tea. "Did the other thing get sorted, Danny?"

"Yes. I have to thank you, Alec. I didn't know they would do that."

Danny pulled out from his pocket a huge handful of things he'd gleaned from the boxes. "Share these out. They're all the men's bits and pieces." He pushed them up the table towards Josh and Leo, then turned to Alec. "This is for you. We could never have come this far without you. Thank you."

Alec looked so surprised as he took the box. He opened it and gasped when he saw his new Rolex watch.

"Danny, this is too much. I know how much these are." He looked embarrassed.

"Alec, you're having it, no arguments. You deserve it, putting up with my cousin." He flashed Emily a mischievous smile – she knew he was playing.

"Thank you, all of you; and I don't mind putting up with your cousin. She's the best woman I've ever met."

Emily nearly knocked him dead with her smile and went to sit on his lap. We sat there for a few hours until it was time for me to pack. Hotel.

Up in my dressing-room, I was packing a small bag when Danny came in.

"Are you ready?" he asked with his arms out.

I cuddled him and looked into his eyes. "Thank you – though that doesn't seem adequate enough for what you all did."

"We've wanted to do it since the day we first saw you." He gave me a hug again and kissed me. "I'll miss you when you're gone, Leah."

"Not as much as I'll miss you. I know I have to go, but I wish there was a way to stay. I'm going to hate being there now."

He kissed me again, then said, "No, you won't. You know the time will pass quickly and it will be Monday morning before you know it. Now, I have to take you to the hotel." He glanced at my case. "Have you finished packing?" I nodded to him. "At least this weekend, you'll be able to enjoy it a bit more, with your arm feeling better."

I smiled at him. I know there's no getting away from the fact I can't stay here and I'm being a right baby.

He gave me a cuddle. "You know it's for the best, and it's only two nights. Think of the fun we can have when you return..." The smile on his face almost lit up the room, as he remembered the previous night's events.

I giggled at him, following his thoughts. "I'll keep that in mind every waking minute when I'm suffering in that bloody hotel," I said, laughing along with him. "Come on then, Danny, we don't want to keep Elsbeth waiting. She'll think we're leaving her behind."

He took hold of my hand and picked up my case. I grabbed my handbag and we left my dressing-room to join everyone downstairs.

The new boys were trying on the watches they'd been given.

"Thanks, Danny," Michael said as he glanced at the finely crafted timepiece on his wrist. "Can't remember when I last had one. How bloody stupid was that? None of us can." He laughed at himself.

"I never gave it a thought you might want watches. I've never needed one, Michael."

"I know. You're a lucky bugger. Sorry, ladies..." He looked at Emily and giggled.

"That's nothing. You should hear Leah when she lets rip. Never knew words like that existed until she came to live here."

I looked at her and laughed. "It's either use them or explode, Emily. You'd have a mess to clear up, if I didn't."

"Yuck! Use them, Leah. I've got enough to do and, anyway, I think it's funny."

The phone rang in the hall and Danny went out to answer it.

"Have a good time in the hotel, Leah," Michael said quietly.

"Thanks, Michael. I don't want to go but we have to. Alec, are you ready?"

"I am. Emily's been trying to get in my bag for the last hour," he joked and she elbowed him.

Danny came back in. "We've been invited to a dinner party we won't be going to. I can put up with them here but not at others' houses. Difficult to hide things and we've tried before. We better leave."

Danny held my hand in the car as much as possible. He didn't hurry to Elsbeth's house and kept looking over at me, driving permitting.

She was in a flap on her doorstep, hanky in hand and mopping her brow. "I thought you weren't coming, Danny."

"As if we'd leave you behind, Elsbeth. You know how things are at home and we had last-minute things to sort out." He picked up her case. "And you should've left this inside. It weighs too much for you to carry."

"Sorry, Danny, but you've always been on time since I've known you. What was I supposed to think?"

"It's my fault, I know, Elsbeth. I had a phone call inviting us to dinner and had a heck of a job declining. You should have heard them, countering every excuse I made. It was for a Saturday night. Well...I think you understand why we couldn't go, apart from the fact they're the most boring hosts we've ever spent time with." He giggled. "And I mean boring. Got everything?"

She looked at her handbag and coat over her arm and said, "Yes, that's it," then turned and pulled her door shut. "I think you know how much I enjoy this, Danny," she burbled as he walked her to the car.

Once we'd picked up Elsbeth, we got to the hotel in no time. We're getting used to this and some of the hotel staff knew our names when we went for different treatments.

Alec spent a lot of his time swimming, or finalising things with his industrialist friend on the phone. What people thought of all the scars on his body, I've no idea, but he didn't seem to mind if people stared.

Danny turned up an hour early on Monday morning; it was getting to be a habit of his, so even Elsbeth was ready and waiting for him.

I went over to work with Danny and only had one pair of hands to finish. Once I was done, I went back to the house and up to the den. I picked a couple of books and took them down to our bench in the garden and read in the shade for most of the afternoon – nipping into the house occasionally, when I wanted a drink.

When Danny had finished the second girl, he came over to the house to find me. I was so engrossed in the book, I didn't notice he was there until he sat beside me.

"Finished for the day?"

"I am, Leah. Have you been bored, waiting around?" He spread his arms along the back of the bench and rested his hand on my shoulder.

I leaned over and kissed him, then said, "How could I be bored here? I've got a bookcase of books to read and I knew you'd be over, when you could get away."

He gently squeezed my shoulder. "Come on; let's get out of here..."

I looked at him but he gave nothing away. The only thing different was the twinkle in his eyes.

"Where are we going, for another driving lesson?" He didn't answer. Another fucking mystery tour.

All he did was laugh as he took me to his car. He opened the passenger door for me and once I was settled in my seat, we drove away from the house. I kept looking at him, especially when he turned right at the end of the drive, heading into town. Where the hell are we going? He just smiled at me and drove straight through town. So we aren't going to the gardens then? Pointless even thinking questions, only to get ignored – and stop looking so bloody smug.

He drove us to Poole but didn't stop there, either, passing Sandbanks and ending up at the car ferry that went to Studland bay. Are you speaking to me, yet? I waited and got nothing.

"You can be bloody frustrating at times, Danny," I said, glaring at him.

He drove down the ramp and up again to get on the ferry, pulling up behind a van on our side of the vehicle bay.

Once the engine was turned off he said, "Be patient, Leah. I don't want to spoil the surprise for you."

"Oh," I said, and looked out of my window at a solid wall of metal, pretending to be interested. He giggled and that made me turn around. "I can't stay mad at you for five bloody minutes. You always spoil it and I was quite enjoying being a stupid bugger, working out how many layers of paint are on that metal."

He laughed out loud and I couldn't help joining in.

The ferry came to a stop and we waited a couple of minutes for the ramp to be dropped before we could drive off.

"You'll like where we're going."

"It's a real place, then and not some fantasy? Can't fucking wait..."

He giggled, drove off the ferry and didn't stop at Studland. Good, we're not into sunbathing, yet. I could hear him chuckling to himself and ignored him, looking where we were going. I didn't get a hint until I saw the sign announcing we were in Swanage.

It was beautiful, sheltered by a huge headland on one side and a smaller one on the other. Danny pulled up on the seafront. We got out of the car and walked along the waterline, the whole length of the beach, hand in hand. We chatted casually about anything that popped into our heads, laughing and carrying-on like a couple of kids. The sun set while we were there and, as it dropped out of sight, the sea shimmered with its amber glaze. The streetlights on the coast road shone lambent as we turned to go back up the beach to the car. The house lights sparkled in the sleepy little town, spread along the coast. It looked like fairyland.

"I'd like to come here again, one day," I told him as we drove home.

"We will. I promise you, Leah."

We got back to the house in the dark at nine thirty. They were all in the kitchen, doing nothing in particular, just chatting amongst themselves.

"And where have you two been?" Emily said, loaded with innuendo.

"Wouldn't you like to know?" Danny revealed nothing.

He smiled at her as he sat at the table with me. We were both blocking her and she knew it.

"I've decided. We do it tomorrow," Danny announced.

Everyone looked at him, hardly believing the day was actually coming for them all.

"I'll let Graham know first thing. He'll have to order the concrete for tomorrow night. We'll go over the plan in the morning."

He got up, opened a bottle of wine and brought it over to the table with glasses for everyone. He filled two to a normal level for Alec and me, then poured a small amount in the rest.

"Hand them out. We're having a toast." They were passed out to everyone and Danny picked up his glass. "To getting rid of him, forever."

Chairs were pushed back as we got to our feet, glasses raised and we all chanted the toast together: "To getting rid of him, forever!" And then we sipped the wine.

We settled back in our seats.

"Quite liked that," Michael blurted out and laughed his head off.

"You can have more if you want, Michael."

That made him sit up and turn to Danny, shock filling his face. "But we don't drink, Danny."

"Just because we don't, doesn't mean we can't, Michael. We drink wine at dinner parties all the time. It's about the only thing we can't get away with."

"I'll second that," Josh pushed in.

Michael pushed his glass up the table for more.

Danny filled it for him. "It won't get you drunk or even merry. It has no effect on us like that."

"It's the taste I like, Danny and I'm happy enough," Michael said, giggling to himself.

"Anyone else?" Danny held up the bottle. A few glasses came up the table. John's and Greg's stayed in front of them.

"Leah, there's a salad in the fridge for you," Emily pushed into the giggles about Michael's statement.

"Thanks, Emily. I forgot all about eating." I got up and collected it from the fridge. Mmmm. That looks good.

I sat down next to Danny, ate my dinner and listened to the banter bouncing around the table. We had a party. They need one with what's coming tomorrow.

My thinking, too, Leah. I just hope we can pull it off.

You've got this far, Danny. We'll do it. He pulled me close to him and we joined in with the chat for a while.

Alec looked at his watch. "I'm hitting the sack. Big day tomorrow and I'll have to have my wits about me. Goodnight one and all." He looked at Emily. "Coming?"

"Absolutely. I'm stuck to you like glue or haven't you noticed, Alec."

"Oh, I've noticed – and I like it." He held his hand out to her and they left the kitchen with everyone calling goodnight.

"I suppose I should go to bed, too. I don't want to let the side down, either."

"You two clear off to bed and we'll tidy this lot away," Josh offered.

"Thanks, Josh. Come on, Leah, before he changes his mind," Danny said, before laughing at the look on Josh's face; his mouth was open to speak – and stuck there – no words came out. We hurried and called goodnight as we left.

Danny picked me up in the hall and ran up the stairs with me to my bedroom. He put me down on my bed and lay beside me, drawing me into a cuddle and then a kiss.

"Will you let me undress you, Leah? You'll enjoy it."

All I did was smile. He started with the buttons on my blouse. He took his time and kissed me as he opened them. When his hands touched my skin, easing the sleeves off, I tingled all over – kick-starting that feeling in the pit of my stomach.

He stood us up beside the bed and peeled every stitch of clothing from my body. His hands never stopped moving over my skin, building that initial tiny spark to exploding point.

He took his shirt off and held me to his chest. "You feel gorgeous next to me, Leah," he whispered in my ear, before picking me up and laying me down the middle of the bed. The noise I was making just came out – no stopping it – and the louder I got the more pleasure he gave me. The last explosion in my body sent a starburst of tingles everywhere. I cradled his head in my hands and pulled him gently.

He knew I'd had enough and lay beside me, playing with my nearest boob. "I'm going for a shower, Leah. I won't be long."

He softly kissed my head and left my bedroom. I lay there, going over in my mind what just happened and decided that I loved it all. I was still naked when he came back in with a towel around his waist.

"You'll be the death of me, Leah."

I just smiled at him, then put my hand to my clit and began playing with it.

Fury filled his face and he went into my dressing-room. When he came out, I was in bed with pyjamas on and turned away from his side. I heard him walk around the bed but didn't open my eyes.

He sat beside me and switched the lamp on. "Leah, look at me, please? I'm not mad at you, I'm mad about the situation. It takes me all my strength to please you and not let my feelings get the better of me. That's not all..."

I looked up. "What else is there?" He looked distraught.

He took a few minutes to compose himself and by now I realised this was serious. I sat up and held his hand.

"Leah, can you remember what you saw me turn into, the night I smashed the table when you were first here?"

"Of course I can remember, but I also knew you weren't going to hurt me."

Danny stared at me. "Would you like 'that' making love to you? I don't think so..." He looked disgusted with himself.

"You can cut that out, Danny Crosby; right now. Do you think I'd be here with you and let you touch me if I was in the least bit scared of what you turn into? Give me a bit more fucking credit than that, please?"

"I'm dumbfounded, Leah. I thought you'd run."

"Well, now you know you're wrong. You've got enough control to stop yourself turning so you'll have enough control – if you turn – to not hurt me. I trust you, Danny, and always have."

He sat there with a smile growing on his face. He turned the lamp off, pulled back the covers and ran his hands over my pyjamas. "We won't need these any more, Leah," he informed me, and had them off within seconds. When he joined me on the bed, he was naked and lay next to me to let me get used to him like that. "We go at your pace, Leah. If you don't want something I try, just say no and I'll stop. You should know, when I'm turned I'll growl a lot..." He giggled at that and it broke the ice.

"Make love to me, Danny," was all I had to say for him to kiss me.

He rolled me over onto my back and kissed me all over my body. I heard him growl and knew he must have turned but he was so gentle I didn't care. He moved his body above me and raised himself on his hands.

This is just perfect. My thoughts spurred him on.

The feelings piled one on another and I could hold off no longer. I screamed with delight as my body was swamped with something indescribable. He lay beside me, on his side, with his arm across my body. His breathing had to slow down before he could make any attempt to speak. I picked his hand up and kissed it and he cradled my head with it.

"My God, Leah; that was amazing for me. I haven't hurt you, have I?"

"No, you haven't. I enjoyed it," I said, and giggled.

He leaned across me to switch the lamp on and had his head on his right hand, looking at me with a huge smile on his face.

"What's the smile for?"

"It's for you, of course. I've never been so happy, Leah. I honestly didn't think this was possible with a human and I'm so pleased you were stronger than me, to make me see it." He lowered his head and kissed me. "Thank you."

I opened my mouth to speak and a yawn came out. "Sorry."

"You need some sleep, Leah, and I've kept you up." He sat up and pulled the bedcovers over me. "Don't want you getting cold, do we?"

## Chapter 17

It was dark. Alec and I were in the truck cab, waiting in an empty car park to the side of a disused building. We were freezing. It was the middle of the night, after a cold and overcast day. We couldn't run the engine to keep us warm because it would have attracted too much attention; and so time was passing so slowly that it was nearly going backwards.

An hour before, we had dropped the six boys off and they'd pushed the truck to where we had parked to maintain silence. I kept looking through Danny's eyes, trying to find out how long they were going to be. They still hadn't tried anything, yet. They were moving extremely quietly, so as not to spook him – he would pick up any noise. Last time I'd looked, I still wasn't sure how close to him they were. I couldn't see him anywhere.

The building was vast and they'd have to find out where he was located in there. That would take some considerable time. They didn't know the layout of the place and every one of them had to end up near him at the same time, to grab him in unison. If they didn't, he'd escape and know they were after him. He'd get away and they'd never have the same opportunity again. This, in itself, was a tall order for anyone – and two of them were young boys without much life experience to go on, but they had never once wavered in their offer to help.

I looked again. The face of the man came rushing at me, along with his horrendous growl and the most prominent features – the red eyes and teeth. The teeth were different this time; blood dripped from their points. Fresh blood covered his chin and neck and ran down over his clothes. He's been feeding on humans!

My head was suddenly forced down to my knees and I could smell the sweat and filth on his clothes. Wet blood and his stench pushed up my nose and I couldn't get away from it.

His hands, either side of my head, holding it to his chest; crushing my skull. Pain like lightning and constant.

Taking a huge lungful of air, I pushed him away hard and he was gone. Cutting him off quickly, I jumped back in my seat; babbling about blood, teeth, and the vile stench.

"Christ, what's wrong, Leah?" Alec asked, eyes wide open. What I'd been saying and the look on my face had frightened him.

Another vision hit me. Now, I'm at church on that Thursday night. My back in agony where he slammed me against the wall and his arm across my chest, forcing me into the brickwork, making it so hard to breathe. His face next to mine, and his teeth, dripping on my skin. The shakes started and I couldn't control them.

I dug my heels into the front of the seat and forced myself up and away from the vision, my head hitting the top of the cab.

"Okay, Danny," I heard Alec say. "Leah, come here?"

I couldn't move. He took hold of my legs and pulled hard, dragging me down from the cab wall to the seat beneath me, then he grabbed and held me firmly with his arms around me. "Come on, Leah; they need you."

He rocked me and kept telling me how vital it was that I calmed down because they couldn't do this without me. The rhythmic sound of his voice brought me back from the horror in my head. I can't let them down. I straightened myself out and forced myself to be strong. I usually cope with things like this if I'm annoyed and, believe me, I'm fucking annoyed now. He wasn't getting away; not this time.

"Okay, Alec, I'm fine now, and thanks."

I heard noise, outside. Alec let me go and got out. In the gloom, I saw him head towards the back of the truck. I followed, leaving the cab on my side of the truck. I didn't slam the door, like Alec, but pushed it almost closed. I want to ensure they get inside safely. I stood back in the shadows, not wanting him to see me.

They came out of the alley at speed and into the back of the truck. All I saw was movement, a blur; not recognising what had gone inside. The sound was similar to the boys' last night, as they rushed around us, but so much louder. Alec bolted the door on the outside. They were locking it from the inside. I heard both bolts crash across the back of the truck. If he tore away from their clutches now, there would be no escape for him.

Alec drove casually through town. Several police cars were parked along the way, whiling away the hours on a quiet night. The fact it was an armoured vehicle, they paid us no attention. Alec must have nerves of steel to keep so cool, when most people wouldn't be able to even drive properly. Once out of town, Alec put his foot down. The sounds coming from behind us in the back were horrendous. The whole truck began to rock, causing it to swerve. It was a good job the roads were quiet. Something ricocheted off the sides of it and then we heard an almighty bang and the back wheels of the truck lifted from the road for a few seconds and slammed back down. I had to grab hold of the dashboard to steady myself. Alec glared at me for answers. I had none.

I looked through Danny's eyes again, curious after what had just happened and all the noise. What I saw frightened the shit out of me. All seven of them were changed. Teeth bared, red eyed, snarling and biting each other and all losing it. He was at the centre. Blood flying out of his mouth, drenching them and making them more vicious with the fresh, untreated blood they were not used to. Frenzy was going on behind us, making me more worried about the outcome.

"Alec, when we get to the house, stay in the truck. You don't need to see what's going on with them back there. It'll put you off them for life. They've all lost it." I looked at him to get his reaction.

"I can understand why they've lost it. So would you or me, after what's happened to them." He was still the same Alec, even though we both knew he was scared, as was I.

"You've never seen what they look like, though. I can show you. Pull over a minute."

He stopped the truck and said, "Well, go ahead, Leah"

I sent him the sight I'd seen. Fucking good job we'd stopped. He physically tried to pull back from the vision – but he couldn't, it was inside his head.

When I'd stopped showing him, it took him a few moments to get himself together.

"I'm still in," he said with conviction. He knew this had to be done, and so drove on to the house without hesitating. _This is for Emily, too._

In the floodlit yard, Alec unbolted the back door. We stood well back in the shadows and waited for them to emerge. They'll do this in their own time. We heard the bolt being pulled back on the inside of the door but it didn't open straight away. Then another loud bang, and the truck lifted off the ground about two feet and slammed down to the gravel, rocking for a few minutes. The door was pushed open and when they started to come out, it was slow and deliberate. The sight that met our eyes was totally shocking. Blood dripped off them all, onto the gravel. What the fuck's gone on in there? hit me from Alec's mind.

They all had both hands on him as he writhed around at the centre. The blood on their hands and clothing made it difficult to keep a good grip so they had to keep repositioning their hands. His legs walked up their bodies, kicking and knocking them off their feet – his teeth bared and snapping at anyone within range. Alec and I watched nervously. The sight before us made us worry if we'd be alive at the end of this. We could see he was stronger than any of them.

Danny, Josh and Leo were back to normal but the other three were still changed. They were not only biting him but each other and my three cousins. They hadn't been turned long enough to have sufficient practice at staying in their human form. The man was struggling like something possessed. They walked him carefully, or tried to, towards the box, while he kicked hell out of them. Every few steps, they all left the ground; him at the centre and higher up than them.

Josh rushed over and pulled the lid off the box. Something went wrong. The man flung his right arm up and out, and Greg and John, who'd been holding it, couldn't keep a grip on him. They both flew into the air and hit the wall of the building opposite. They slid down the wall to the gravel below, in a heap, not moving. Danny was scared now; he couldn't hold him. Leo and Michael didn't have the same strength as Danny, he knew it. Josh tried to get back to them to help but he was too late. The man's free arm lashed out at my cousins, smashing them in the face. He leapt straight up into the air, loosening their grip on him and finally broke free.

Danny made one final attempt to grab him but missed by inches.

HOLY FUCK! Now he was running along the wall on all fours, up the side of the building. Jesus, he's getting away! I launched off the ground and landed on the ridge of the roof, looking down at him as he crept over the guttering at the bottom.

He stopped. Stared at me and sent the same vision as before. I forced it straight back at him. Confusion flashed across his face, momentarily.

"Leah, love, please don't hurt my boyfriend." My mum's face. What's she doing here? It made me hesitate. She tried to get past me.

FUCK OFF! I screamed into his head with my mind and he realised it wasn't going to work. I surveyed the yard briefly. The two boys were on their feet and Danny and the rest of them were looking up at us on the building. I saw fear in their eyes; not for him but for me.

Before the man realised what I was about to do, I pushed as hard as I could and he started losing his grip on the roof. Slowly he was forced backwards over the edge of the roof and down to the yard again. I kept pushing and descended with him; crawling down head-first, making sure he didn't escape from my hold on him. Danny looked amazed at the things I was doing but didn't want to break my concentration.

I was more surprised than anyone that I could hold him and felt the relief from Danny. They rushed over and caught hold of him again. I stopped pushing. They had him in six pairs of vice-like hands once more. The blood had dried and this time they could get a better purchase. They were all staring at me and fear still flashed across their faces. I couldn't dwell on that.

Wait a minute; the isotope?

I leapt from the face of the building and flew across the yard. A flask, similar to a thermos, was stood on the gravel, propped up in the corner. I kept away from it and told the lid to turn and it started to move slowly. I kept telling it, over and over, until the lid rolled onto the gravel. I put both my arms forward and told the flask to rise. I had to keep it straight. I made sure my arms were at the same height and it lifted off the ground. It was tricky but I managed to get it to eye-level.

"Hello, Danny." Danny was looking at his mother, where John had been. I lost concentration and the flask hit the gravel. Something rolled out. A black lump sat on the gravel about a foot to the left of the flask.

Now what!

Michael suddenly bit Danny across his face. He didn't retaliate, and kept looking at his 'mother'.

"Hello, son. Nice to talk to you again."

Danny was transfixed. Michael bit him again. I could see what was happening. I flew over and hit Michael squarely on the back of his head. Michael's head spun around, depraved.

"Sorry," I shouted at him.

Danny blasted, "DON'T!" at Michael. That broke the hold he had over both of them.

I grabbed the man's head shouting, "LET HIM GO!"

Six pairs of hands responded. Keeping a firm hold on his head, I flew up and forward in a blur, his body trailed behind him. I rammed his head over the black lump, so hard he came up with his mouth filled with gravel. The lump gone. The boys had followed us.

"Take him!"

They grabbed him like a vice.

I flew over the box. "Get him in!"

He spat out the gravel and a luminous green glow filled his mouth. His eyes, nearly out of their sockets, changed colour. The same green filled their centres. He tried messing with my mind again. I pushed it straight back at him.

Emily came running out of the house and Alec caught her. She changed into a vampire in front of him and tried to pull away. Alec didn't appear to be scared; he just kept a strong grip on her. She looked, with red eyes, over to the hell that was happening to us all. She was struggling to loosen Alec's grip; she wanted to join in and help. How Alec held her, I don't know; he was stronger than I'd thought.

The distraction Emily caused helped him control the boys again. They were all changed and biting each other, not him. They hadn't noticed the glow coming from him. His hair was smoking, and where the ends were near each other, blue sparks arced across. I could smell fabric burning and smoke was rising off his clothing. He was almost free of them again; they weren't concentrating on him.

I pushed a high pitched scream with my mind, to the mayhem below, and kept it going until they heard me. One by one, they looked up and slowly became human. They tightened their grip, even though he felt to them like he was on fire.

"Get him in!"

They moved on and looked like a writhing, floating island from my vantage point. All of them concentrated hard and worked as a team, ignoring his bites and kicks as much as possible. They got him to the side of the box. The problem now, was they couldn't let go of his top half to pick him up. He was still kicking and trying to knock them off balance, in order to get away.

Alec, and a now cooled-off Emily, saw the problem and went to give a hand. Alec was about to grab his legs with Emily.

"Don't touch him; you'll burn!" she yelled.

Alec backed off. Emily managed to grab both of his legs even though he was kicking her unmercifully. She lifted and the boys heaved him over the edge. He fell into the space inside the lead, but immediately shot up out of the top. I put my hands palms down and with my mind, forced him down into the bottom again. A look of total disbelief swept over his face. Danny mobilised the boys. Between them, they picked up the lid and quickly brought it over the top of the box. I forced it down hard. It dropped and the locks engaged. I lowered myself to the ground. We all stood there, not speaking or moving. The only word I can find for how we felt is, stunned. I definitely was. I couldn't believe it was over.

Screaming car tyres were what brought us out of it. Graham, who'd been in the stable yard listening to all the noise, brought his car to a screeching halt, inches from us.

He climbed out of the car. "Is everyone okay?"

He looked around; the scene before him couldn't have looked good – he backed away. The boys, hair matted and bodies streaked with blood, had bite marks visible on their skin. By the state of us, it looked like we'd been to hell and back, and we had. He looked at his brother, who was fine, and regained his composure. Danny just stared at him. Graham pulled a phone from his pocket and told his crew to bring the crane and flatbed lorry.

Danny frowned. "Sorry, Graham. God knows what you're thinking, seeing this. I'm ashamed to say we lost it. If it wasn't for Leah, we wouldn't have managed it at all. Alec and Emily had to help in the end." He drew a long breath. "I can't believe he's in there."

Graham put his hand on Danny's shoulder. "It doesn't matter what happened, or how you got him in there. He's in there, and when we've finished, forever. Don't beat yourself up over what you had to do to achieve it; no one here will." He glanced at me, worry on his face. He has no idea what's gone on.

I walked over and took hold of Danny's hand. He looked at me. A strange uncomprehending stare, I couldn't fathom it.

"Graham's right," I said, "we've done it. I'm more amazed that Emily changed after Alec grabbed her – stopping her wading in with the rest of you. She didn't bite him or even growl."

Danny looked at Emily and Alec wrapped around each other. They both nodded to Danny. Graham looked shocked.

"That's what love does for you," Alec said, to everyone in the yard.

His brother looked relieved. That seemed to break the ice. We heard engines approaching and got out of sight – there was still work to do. The other five boys kept their distance from me. I know why. Danny didn't, nor Alec and Emily. I felt like I'd done something wrong. I don't know what to say or do to change that.

We followed the lorry on foot, down to the man's tomb, glaring in the night, under the floodlights. Graham had two concrete lorries on standby, waiting near the metal shutters in the middle. Another crane was near it, ready for the box. We watched from the top, right out of sight of anyone. If they'd seen us, they'd have run a fucking mile. We looked horrendous, covered with congealed blood. We lined up along the edge, unable to believe this was really happening. The five boys on the far end of the line-up, trying not to make it look obvious how they felt about me. After the crane had lowered the box in, we watched as both concrete lorries edged nearer the centre. They emptied their thick, grey slurry over the box until it came right up to the lip of the metal. Once they were finished, they discharged their watery residue on the floor and drove out of the site. Graham had teams of men on hand, closing up the side-road with more metal shuttering. They could fill the rest from the top. The cranes were driven around to the left of us. Loaded lorries were queuing up and were driven, one by one, over to the cranes. The men unloaded tons of metal reinforcing bars, the type they put in high-rise buildings. It wasn't until later we found out that Graham had put them through all of the underlying concrete, making it not just a tomb but a cage, so he couldn't tunnel his way out. Graham went above and beyond.

We watched until dawn. Danny turned from the hole and said, "I think we should go home now."

We all turned as one and walked back across the park to my favourite place. All of the boys disappeared into the cellar and came up clean and in different clothes. I went down after doing the same. The vampires looked up, apart from Emily, when I entered the kitchen. I noticed that the bite marks, which had been very visible on their faces, had almost gone. They sat around the table, still very subdued – the five boys as far from me as possible. Alec and I couldn't understand why. I got up to make tea. I couldn't stand it.

"What's wrong with you all?" I asked them. "I thought you'd be pleased; ecstatic, even. It's like you've lost the reason to live." I was getting really annoyed now. "That's it, isn't it? Now he's gone, you've nothing to hate. I don't want a family like that. I'm leaving." Even though it was me walking out, I felt rejected.

I walked out of the house and sat on the doorstep. I started shaking, now the adrenalin was wearing off. I could hear numerous voices, yelling and shouting inside the house and it went on for some time.

The door opened behind me. I didn't look to see who it was, I didn't care.

"I'm sorry, Leah – we all are. They were scared of you. No one expected you to do all that."

I turned to look into Danny's face. Fear flashed there, too.

"DO YOU THINK I KNEW?" I shouted at him. "I'm just as fucking scared as them. Now I've ruined what we had, too. I can see it."

He realised I was shaking and pulled me over to cuddle me. I started to calm down once I felt safe.

"Since the lid went down, I've felt like an outsider. Do you understand that?" I whispered.

"Now you're being irrational. I'm the idiot for not saying something to them before this. If you hadn't done all that, we'd never have got him. That's what I've been arguing with them about. You must have heard it?" He turned my face to his and gently kissed me. "I've never been sure how we'd react, once he was gone forever. To be honest, we never thought this would really happen, right up to when the lid went down. Shell-shocked; that's how I felt. I don't know about the others but I'm guessing they felt the same."

Now I feel a bloody heel for mouthing-off in there.

"Don't feel bad. You see things different to us, that's all. Give us a day or two and we'll bounce back, you'll see..."

He picked me up and carried me inside, heading to the kitchen. They all cheered when I was carried back in. I was more surprised than Danny. Alec had helped himself to a bottle of wine, not caring it was six in the morning. Emily was on his lap and the rest of the boys looked more alive than when I'd left.

"You didn't get far then?" Michael said with a grin. No fear there now.

"The back step..." I laughed. "Where would I go? I belong here."

Danny smiled at me and he looked better already.

"I'm sorry for going on like that, it wasn't right," I told them all. They laughed it off and carried on as if last night had never happened.

It took another week for the hole to be filled, and then the landscapers rolled in to finish the job. A week after that, Graham came knocking. They were all glad to see him and he was happy they looked back to normal. Normal to him, anyway.

We sat around the table with the wine flowing. Danny asked for the bill. Graham handed it to him and Danny left the room. He came back in with a large, black holdall, zipped up and heavy.

He presented it to Graham, who looked amused. "What's this then?"

"Three million pounds, in cash," Danny stated.

Graham and Alec nearly fell off their chairs – to roars of laughter from us.

Graham's face was white. "You can't give me that."

"Why not? You did everything, if not more than I asked. I want you to have it. See your wife and kids a bit more. You've never once said anything was impossible; don't start now."

Danny sat down and let Graham get over it. Alec was smiling, his brother had done him proud.

Graham didn't take long to get over the shock and began drinking with his brother in no time.

Before he left, Danny talked to him again. "What are you like on fabricating buildings?" A smirk grew on Danny's face. Graham nodded a go on. "I might have a project for you. Not as big as this last one, mind you. A friend of ours needs a new church meeting hall. Well...she doesn't know it yet, but she will. I'm setting Leah on her."

Everyone laughed.

Once the boys were over the shock of finally getting rid of the man, they could start having a life. Emily needed no reminding of that. She was the only one who threw herself into living to the max. Alec thought Danny would have no more need of him. He was wrong. He kept him as my bodyguard.

"Leah's going to need protection if she's working for the police. Who knows what's going to happen. You know what it's like out there," he told Alec, who agreed with him.

I didn't want to think about it. I had an appointment with Detective Inspector Johnson the following afternoon. He was the one who'd contacted Marcia about me. _Danny knows him and will be with me, thank God_.

I'd just finished my lunch and there was no work in at the moment, for anyone. Josh had taken three of the boys over to Weymouth again. They'd loved it the last time they went. Emily and Alec were at the table with me. They were still just as besotted with each other. I don't think Danny would've had the heart not to keep Alec, for Emily. He would have found something to keep him here. I knew that.

"Leah, would you like to come for a drive with me?" Danny asked.

He knew I'd say yes. I smiled at him and held my hand out. I thought he'd meant in my car but we went to his. Now I was confused and couldn't read what he had in mind. I didn't even feel he was blocking me, either. He just kept smiling as he turned the car towards Poole from the centre of town.

We joined the queue at the car ferry, over to Studland. I knew where we were going now and smiled at him. He still didn't say anything and that was not like him. We didn't have to wait long to get on the ferry and on the other side, Danny drove on to Swanage.

Instead of parking along the seafront, like before, he turned into the town. I looked over to see what was on his mind and still couldn't read him. He must have been using another part of his brain I hadn't been in. That was the only explanation I had. I looked at him and he smiled. I'm right.

He stopped the car on the outskirts of Swanage and turned the engine off. I looked at him, wondering what was going on. He got out of the car and came to open my door. I got out and he locked the car and took hold of my hand. He walked us down a small lane that went behind a row of houses. Now I'm bloody curious.

He smiled, knowing I was getting in the mood. He took something from his pocket and handed it to me. A key.

"What's this for?"

He turned me around to face a large cottage. "This is for you. I know you love it here."

I looked at him, unable to speak for a moment. I expect you're bloody pleased about that.

He giggled. "Open the door, Leah," he said, and waved me forward.

My hand trembled as I tried the key, unable for a second to get it lined up properly in the lock. I unlocked the door and pulled the key out, holding it in my other hand as I turned the handle. He ushered me in when the door opened. I grabbed his hand and we walked in together.

The cottage was beautiful, old-fashioned and huge. It was fully furnished, right down to the last detail, and so cosy. We looked around the whole place and I could see everything was here, except food and clothes.

"This is where we'll come when you need to step back from things; you're going to need this bolt hole."

Tears began welling up and he knew he'd see them today. He held my hand and put his free arm around my shoulder and let me cry against his chest.

After the tears had stopped, I said, "Thank you, Danny, it's perfect." I put my arms around his neck and kissed him.

"Would you like to go for a walk? It's a lovely day," he asked so tenderly.

"I'd love to," I said, holding out my hand.

Danny showed me a quicker way down to the beach and we arrived to find the tide was in. We walked for miles along the footpath beside the coast road. We talked about trivial things, nothing heavy. It was a real break to just please ourselves. When we got back to the car, we got in, and instead of heading for home, he drove around the houses and parked up at the back of the cottage.

"We're staying here tonight, if you'd like?" He looked at me, waiting for an answer.

"We haven't brought anything with us."

Danny smiled, got out and opened the back of the car. I followed him out. Inside the boot was an overnight bag for each of us.

"I got Emily to pack this for you. I hope you don't mind?"

He picked up the bags and we went inside the cottage. In the kitchen, he opened cupboards and found the kettle, which he filled before anything else. I looked in the fridge and it was stocked-up with salad things.

"When did you do all this? You've thought of everything..." I pulled one of the chairs from the table and sat down.

"Leo came and stocked it yesterday. They think it's a great idea for you to have this."

"You all hid that well. I didn't get a hint from anyone."

Danny put my drink on the table and sat beside me. I could see he was thinking about something but still couldn't read him.

"Why are you keeping something from me, Danny?"

"I have something to tell you, Leah. It's going to upset you but you have to know. I'm afraid Becky died two days ago."

I don't believe this! What are you fucking talking about? She only spoke to me the other day!

"Leah, it's true. She never really got over what Maggie did to her. She had a bleed in her brain and died. I know, because the inspector you're seeing tomorrow rang me this morning. He knew you were the one who'd helped her that day."

He held my hand. The tears were flowing down my face as he pulled me to him. I cried against his shoulder for what seemed like hours.

Eventually the tears dried up and I lifted my head to look at him. He was so gentle with me.

"Are you okay; can I get you anything?"

I wiped my eyes with the back of my hands. Where's Emily with the tissues.

"Sorry, I forgot to pack her..." I could see the funny side and smiled at him. This must have been difficult for him – having to tell me.

"I decided to stay here tonight after I got the phone call, so I could tell you in private. Nothing's private back in the big house. I was going to bring you here tomorrow, after you saw the inspector, as a present for you starting your new job."

"You're so kind and thoughtful. Thank you. I know this was difficult for you and I'm glad you told me here. Have they made any arrangements for her funeral yet, do you know?"

"I don't. I'm not sure they've done the post mortem yet. We may not be asked to do it. It's up to her parents. Again, we may be told more tomorrow."

Danny got up and put the kettle on. My last drink was still in the cup, stone cold. He put some lights on and drew the chintz drapes in all the downstairs rooms. The cottage was really cosy.

I made my drink and Danny asked, "Shall we watch a film in the sitting room?"

I haven't seen a TV anywhere? I was puzzled. He took me in and opened what I thought was a dresser. Inside was a plasma TV and lots of DVDs. We sat on the sofa and watched a light-hearted film. I couldn't have watched anything else.

We went to bed after the film. I was worn out and he knew. He kissed me goodnight and I lay in his arms and slept soundly. _I'm so glad I have him_.

The next day, I remembered Becky as soon as I woke up. I had to bite back the tears. I don't want to cry any more.

Danny gave me a cuddle. "Go and have a nice bath. You'll feel much better after it."

I gave him a kiss and left him in the bed. He went for a shower in the other bathroom, and, by the time I got downstairs, my breakfast was ready.

"Thanks," I said, as I sat next to him at the table. He's all smiles today and I feel better, too.

"I'm so sorry I had to break the news to you, Leah. I asked if I could do it rather than the police."

"Thank you. It must have been awful for you, too – because you also knew her for a while."

"That's why I asked. Any friend of yours is a friend of mine."

I hugged him really tight and kissed the side of his head. "Let's not talk about it any more. This house is beautiful. I love it, Danny." He knows I do.

He stood up and looked out of the window. "Josh is doing your garden for you. No one has looked after it for years. The land across the lane from the cottage belongs to you as well. There's about an acre, I think, and the garden behind is about two acres. He came with Leo the other day." They've thought of everything. "I'll go and get the bags."

While Danny did that I loaded the dishwasher and set it away, then put the food from the fridge into a bag, to take back to the big house. By ten o'clock, we were on our way home. _I like that word._

~ ~ ~

Book Two in the Spirit Trilogy: Force. (excerpt on next page)

Book Three in the trilogy: Parity.

## Excerpt from _Force_

Book Two of the Spirit Trilogy

### ONE

When we walked into the kitchen, Emily came over to us and gave me a hug. "I'm so sorry, Leah, we all are." She looked so sad.

"Thank you. I didn't expect it, Emily. She sounded fine last week when we talked on the phone." I walked over to the table where Josh and Leo were playing chess and they both said, "Sorry."

I smiled at them. "I love the cottage. Thank you so much, it's just perfect, and how you kept that quiet, I'll never know," I said and hugged them both.

"We're glad you like it, Leah. We thought you could use it on some of the weekends away from here, instead of hotels all the time," Josh said. "It's a bit impersonal in hotels and the place isn't your own."

I smiled at him and sat down. "Danny tells me you're doing the garden. Will you have the time, Josh? It's absolutely huge."

He laughed. "There'll be time, don't worry about that, Leah."

Alec brought some drinks and sat with us. He smiled with empathy. I knew what he was thinking. "Thanks, Alec." He was never shocked now with the mind-reading stuff and only wished he could do it.

"Danny, what time do we have to go to the police station?" I couldn't remember.

"One o'clock, Leah. We'll leave here at twelve fifteen. You'd better have an early lunch as I've no idea how long we'll be there," he explained.

We sat around for the rest of the morning as there was nothing else to do in work. No bodies had come in during the night so the boys were having a break. They worked so hard and deserved some time off. I had an early lunch and so did Alec, to make things easier.

We were in the car, on our way to the police station, when Danny said, "I have someone coming tomorrow to estimate what damage was done to the stables. I couldn't think about it until now."

"I'm not surprised you haven't done anything. You've had enough on your bloody plate," I told him. "It's a good job you've got about twenty-five brains inside that head of yours." I smiled over to him and he giggled, knowing exactly what I meant. Plenty of places to hide information. He looked at me and smiled. I know I'm right and heard him giggle.

We were a bit early but we went in anyway and had to wait a few minutes for the inspector to call us through to one of the interview rooms.

"Hello, Danny, it's been a while. This must be Leah. Hello, it's very good to meet you."

We both said hello and sat down on the seats on one side of the table; he was on the other.

"Now, Leah, please call me Matt. I asked Marcia to contact you because of the breakthrough we had on the hit and run, after the phone call from Elsbeth. Marcia is my cousin. I have some knowledge of the things you may be able to do, Leah." He let that sink in for a moment with a glint in his eyes. Bloody hell.

Danny was getting excited, hearing all that.

"It's a bit unorthodox for some police forces to use psychics," Matt said, "but I have a different attitude to all of that; probably because of Marcia. Most of them are scared of it; I'm not. Marcia tells me you're better than her at the tarot cards."

I gasped, knowing how good she was. Danny was ecstatic and I could see Matt was amused at my reaction.

"Could I have a drink of water, please, Matt?" I felt claustrophobic in that small room.

"Of course, Leah. I'll get some brought in."

He took out a phone and asked for a glass of water. He didn't ask Danny; he must know him very well. I looked at Danny; he told me yes in my head. While we waited, he asked Danny how things were going with the business and about the fire. The water was brought in after a few minutes. He didn't say anymore to me until the door was firmly shut.

"We have a few outstanding cases we haven't been able to solve, Leah. I know you told Marcia you didn't know if you could do this, but I'd like you to try, if you're willing?" He let me think about it.

"I don't mind trying. I just hope I be able to help you," I told him honestly.

"Would you be willing to have a look at a couple of them this afternoon?" He waited.

Danny could hardly contain himself.

"Yes, that's okay with me." I smiled at him and he looked relieved.

"Thank you, Leah. I've had a couple of cases set up in another room. Would you both like to come with me?"

He got up and we were taken through the door beside the front desk, up two flights of stairs and into a long room. There were boxes on both sides of the room, resting on large tables. A file sat near each pile of boxes.

"In the boxes, are items that might distress you, I'm afraid, Leah."

Before he went on, I told him, "I work alongside Danny and my cousins. I'm used to most things, so don't worry about that, Matt."

He looked surprised.

"Nothing has thrown her yet, Matt, and you know what we deal with on a daily basis," Danny told him.

Matt smiled at me. What he was thinking made me smile. Oh my God.

"Okay. In the files are all the reports and what photographs we have for each case. You can look at them now, as we've drawn a blank, and anything you come up with will be very helpful. I can't thank you enough for doing this, Leah. I'll leave you two and you can look at it all, without me leaning over your shoulder. If you need anything, tea, water, there's a bell on the wall, over there." He pointed to it as he left us.

"Fancy that. I didn't know Marcia was his cousin. You wait 'til I see her." Danny giggled.

He watched me as I walked over to the nearest file and opened it. Inside were many handwritten reports and a few photos of a man; probably in his mid thirties? He had receding dark hair and a designer-stubble beard. Quite handsome, poor sod. I didn't want to read the entire file. I pulled up a chair and opened it up. I put my right hand on the top photograph and it started to heat up.

"Danny, can you ring the bell and ask for a recording machine. It looks like I'll be able to read this file, like the tarot cards."

Danny's eyes lit up. He rushed over to the bell and pushed it. It didn't take long for someone to come. It was Matt.

"Matt, have you got a recording machine? Leah can read this file like the tarot cards."

He looked across at me, amazed. "Right away, I won't be long."

Danny came over to me and gave me the biggest cuddle.

"You're getting a kick out of this, you bugger." He giggled. That's a yes.

After a few minutes, Matt and an engineer came in with recording equipment. He set up a machine, similar to the one in the interview room we'd been in earlier, and showed me how to use it. Matt stayed this time.

I switched on the tape machine and sat with my eyes closed for a moment, opening myself up to spirit. I placed my right hand on the photograph, and again, it started to heat up.

"Michael Robinson was born in Northern Ireland in nineteen seventy-two. His parents split up when he was eleven and Michael went off the rails from then on.

"He was sent to a detention centre, over here in England, when he was seventeen. He spent lots of his youth and early twenties in and out of prison; small charges mostly, until he found drugs. He was convicted of trafficking drugs and spent eight years in Pentonville prison in London.

"On his release, he met up with the same gang of men and got straight back into that life. His life came to an end during a brawl, outside the nightclub in the Triangle in Bournemouth. He was stabbed three times and was pronounced dead on his arrival at Boscombe hospital. You've never been able to find his attacker."

I stopped for a moment. "Can I have something belonging to him from that night?"

Matt couldn't speak for a minute, he was stunned. When he regained his composure he went to one of the property boxes and pulled out a shirt Michael had been wearing. It was in a large evidence bag with a number stamped across the front.

"Can I actually touch it, Matt?"

He opened it and gave me the shirt. I began to get someone's {vivid mental images} as soon as it was in my hands:

{{I'll get him, mouthing off like that. I'll finish these drinks and he won't know what's fucking hit him.}} He tapped his back pocket. {{Yes, I feel it. There he is. He won't know I'm fucking coming with his back to me. I've got him. What's going on?}} He hit the floor, cracking his head. {{He's on top of me. How the fuck did that happen? Argh! What's that? Argh! Argh! I'm fucking bleeding; how?}}

"The knife that killed Michael was his own. He was the first one to use it. The other man was stabbed and then got the knife away from Michael. He was shocked that the tables had been turned on him. He knew he'd been too clever and was going to die."

I closed my eyes and closed myself down, switched off the machine and turned in my chair to look at the two stunned men before me.

"I didn't quite believe Marcia when she described how you did the tarot cards. Christ, I do now. That was amazing, Leah. I don't know what the CPS will think of that. I'll send them the tape and the video, from that camera over there." He pointed to the camera, mounted high up on the wall. "Sorry I didn't tell you about that. I thought it would put you off. I can see now, it wouldn't have. This looks to me like self-defence," Matt said.

Danny was smiling at me, thrilled to bits.

"Could I have some tea, please, Matt? I'll look at the other one after I've had a little rest, as this takes it out of me a bit," I confessed.

"Come with me. We'll go to the café in Stafford Road. It's not far. The tea here isn't worth drinking."

We followed him out of the police station and he turned left, down a small bank past the Law Courts to a café in a small parade of shops. Inside were lots of barristers and court officials, having lunch. Apparently, the Quarter Sessions were on at the moment, trying the larger cases the magistrates had referred to them. Matt explained all that as we walked there.

We sat at the only vacant table. They were cramped bench seats, with a table down the middle. Danny sat with me on one side and Matt on the other. He ordered tea and the waitress brought three cups. He smiled at Danny, when the cup was put in front of him.

"Don't worry, Matt, Leah will drink it. She lives on the stuff," he said, smiling at me. "Leah, I'm really proud of you. That was really amazing."

In my head, he said more. I'm not going to say what. I'd be embarrassed in front of this police inspector. I let it drop. We'll talk in the car. Danny was following my thoughts but he didn't give two hoots.

"Is anything happening, concerning Becky?" I asked Matt. I felt emotional, when I spoke her name. Danny took hold of my hand, to steady me. That didn't go unnoticed by Matt.

"Are you two an item?" he couldn't help asking.

Danny smiled; that said it all.

Matt looked confused but answered my question. "I'm looking into the possibility of charging Maggie Phillips with GBH. Becky wouldn't let us do anything at the time. I think she was too scared. The CPS will decide."

I started on Danny's tea. "Does that mean I'll be a witness, if it goes to court?" He nodded. "Good, I'm fine with that. I thought she'd been arrested for it, anyway. She hasn't set foot inside the church since it happened," I told him.

"She moved, but we know where she is, don't worry. She lives in Parkstone now. She was taken to court in Poole for shoplifting a month ago. She got a conditional discharge; first offence."

"Well, I'm fine now, shall we go back?"

Outside the café, I held Danny's hand.

"Don't worry, Matt, this relationship is completely platonic," I said in answer to Matt's confused look.

Danny sniggered. That's my girl, I heard in my head. Matt seemed to accept that and settled down. You've got me lying for you now, you bugger.

All of the items related to Michael Robinson had gone when we returned to the room. Matt and Danny stayed on the now cleared side and stood observing me. I walked over to the other file and opened it. There were just a couple of sheets of paper but no photographs. I pulled up a chair and opened up. My hand didn't heat up this time so I stood up and opened the first box to look inside. There were bones inside evidence bags. The skull shocked me a bit. I opened the other three boxes. The first contained clothing which was almost rotted away. The second contained hair, one glove and one shoe. The third had a watch, jewellery and a handbag. The contents from the handbag were individually sealed in separate bags. I turned towards the two men.

"Could I have the watch in my hand, please, Matt?"

He came over, duly opened the bag and handed me the watch. As soon as it was in my hand, it started to heat up. I smiled and sat down as Matt switched on the recorder.

Then the {images} began:

{{I never thought it would be this fucking difficult or take so poxy long to dig a hole. I can't stop shaking and I'm dripping in bloody sweat.}} Rivulets were running off her scalp, down her face and neck. She kept wiping it away with the back of her left hand. {{I have to get this finished before daybreak or I'll get fucking caught.}} Dust was stuck to all the sweat. {{I can bloody taste it. She's supposed to be fucking helping but she digs so bastard slowly. I'll need her to help me get her in. Ouch, that fucking hurt. Now the back of my bloody hand is bleeding. What fucking next? Will I ever get this finished? Christ, I've got to and get home before he bloody wakes.}}

"The watch I'm holding doesn't belong to the woman in the box," I said. "It belongs to the person who buried her. The strap got caught on something when they were digging the hole. It belongs to a woman. One of the deceased's relatives."

I turned again to find both of them were standing with their mouths open. They straightened themselves out pretty quickly. Danny was smiling.

Matt walked over to me. "Sorry, Leah, I'm just astounded. Do you want to touch something else?"

"The hair, I think."

Matt couldn't believe his ears. That was the last thing he'd thought I'd ask for. He opened the bag but wouldn't touch it himself. I took it out. It felt dirty and not like real hair at all. I closed my eyes. It took some time before I got anything.

{{She's gone mad. What've I done? Oh my God, she's got a knife. My head hurts. She's got a fist full of my bloody hair. She's found out; how?}} A sharp flash of steel glinted across her throat. {{That's blood hitting the wall. Whose is it? What's happened? Everything's getting dull...}}

"This woman was killed by her sister over the adultery with her husband. It happened four years ago. She wasn't killed at the location where she was buried. I'm trying to get a name. Give me a minute..." I sat and concentrated hard for quite a while. "Linda, Linda Newman." I turned to Matt again. "Can I have the handbag, please?"

He came and opened the next bag. I put the hair back into its bag and took the handbag from Matt. It immediately started to heat up.

{{How's that got on my bloody bag? You must have it on your hands. No. You've fucking got it on yours, look? I'll have to get rid of it now. What a bastard!}}

"This bag doesn't belong to either woman. It was buried with the body because it had blood on it. It belongs to a friend of the murderer, who helped her dispose of the body."

I sat back in my chair and closed down. I heard them both cross the room. I opened my eyes to two giggling idiots and had to smile at them.

"Now I know why Marcia was so excited about you. I've never seen anything like it in my whole life." Matt was beside himself.

Danny gave me a hug. "Well done, Leah...that was brilliant."

"I hope you catch her," I said to Matt.

"I don't see any problem with that now. We had no clues from any forensics. I don't know how they missed the blood on the bag. We had nothing to go on – but now we have a name and more details about her life and disposal. We'll be on this straight away, and I can't thank you enough, Leah." He shook my hand vigorously.

"Call on me again. I don't mind...I was happy to help today, Matt," I told him.

Danny held his hand out to me. "Shall we go?"

Matt escorted us down to the front desk and said goodbye.

On the walk to the car, Danny kept looking at me and smiling. I knew he was pleased. I was glad it had worked and I was able to give them something to go on. Before we got in the car, Danny cuddled me and said, "I love you, Leah."

I play-punched his arm. "Don't tell me that in front of him again; even if it was in my head. I could feel myself going red. The fact we're together freaked him out anyway. The poor man nearly fucking passed out, and I had to lie."

Danny couldn't help laughing and opened my door.

On the way home, I asked him, "How long has he known what you are?" He looked at me and smiled. "Come on, spill the beans?" I coaxed him.

"His mother used to bring him to the church from about four years old. He knew me until he was twelve and then his family moved away.

"The next time I saw him was at the business, roughly twenty years later. He'd come over for something to do with one of the cases he was working on. I couldn't say what it was now; something to do with chemicals. Anyway...when he saw me, he nearly passed out, for real, and he began backing away from me. He'd heard the rumours about us but had never put me and the rumours together, until that day. I had to shout at him to stop and let me explain. He stopped backing off and listened. I told him everything, and he's been a friend ever since." He beamed one of his amazing smiles at me.

"That's incredible. Maybe because of Marcia, he had a different slant on life. Finding out you're all vampires, he certainly was very trusting for a human." I held Danny's hand.

"Yes, and I have a bone to pick with her..." He laughed.

At the house, it looked like no one was in. Danny got me a drink and we strolled out to the garden to sit on our bench. Emily and Alec came through the bottom gate and walked up the path between the flowerbeds next to us.

"Hi, we thought you'd all gone out." They look so happy.

Emily nearly jumped out of her skin; neither of them had noticed us.

Alec laughed at her and said, "Hi."

"How did it go?" Emily wanted details. She shoved in next to me, then Alec sat on the grass beside her.

"We've only been back a couple of minutes. It went well. I expect I'll get asked again." I don't want to boast.

"Emily, she was fantastic. She won't tell you herself, but I will. She proved a case wasn't murder but self-defence, and the other case, well...that was phenomenal. There was only a pile of bones, a glove, a shoe, hair, a watch and a handbag left at the crime scene. Oh, I forgot some rotten clothes. She gave them the name of the deceased, who killed her, and who helped with the disposal of the body. She says it went well. Leah, you deserve a medal for that alone, in my eyes."

Emily and Alec smiled, making me feel embarrassed. Danny took hold of my hand. He knew how I was feeling and his hand had always been so calming for me. Just a little quirk he had – and very bloody handy at times.

Emily got to her feet. "Come on...let's celebrate. I'm cooking you dinner."

She got hold of my hand and pulled me to my feet. Before anything else she hugged me. "I knew you'd be good at it. I'm very proud of you. Come on, Danny, get the wine out."

We went into the house and talked while Emily cooked.

"Where are the boys?" Danny asked Alec.

"Two of them have gone to pick up a body and the other three are over there, working. Two bodies came in just after you left."

"I'd better see what's happening. I won't be long." He left us at the table.

"What's your cottage like, Leah?" Alec changed the subject entirely and I was grateful.

"It's lovely – but I wouldn't have called it a cottage, it's the size of a house. You'll see it. We'll use it some weekends, instead of going to a hotel all the time. Hotels are a treat, but you can get bored. You must know about that. I expect you've lived out of a suitcase for years."

"I know exactly what you mean. You're right. I've seen the inside of most of the big hotels across the globe. They're all the same," he empathized.

His former job had been as a bodyguard to the rich and famous. Now, he was my protector and Emily's boyfriend. Regardless that he was human and she a vampire, they really seemed to make it work and were besotted with each other.

Danny came in and sat with us again. "Everything's okay over there. The two bodies came from the coroner. I don't know what Josh and Leo are picking up until they get back. They shouldn't be long. It's quite local to Winton, apparently."

Emily came over with our meals and Danny brought the wine.

We were halfway through eating when Danny got up and left the kitchen. He was gone for a while. I'd just finished when he walked back in.

"It's Becky, isn't it?" I said before he could speak.

He nodded to me and gave me a cuddle. "You'll see her tomorrow, unless you want to go over tonight? It's up to you..."

"I think tomorrow will be soon enough for me. I don't think I could face it tonight," I confessed to him. "I want to go to bed. I'm really drained. You don't have to come up yet, it's too early, Danny."

He looked at me. "I'm coming."

Knowing how tired I was, Danny carried me upstairs, laid me on the bed, took my shoes off, draped the shawl over me and lay down to cuddle me for the night.

"Get some sleep, Leah. I can feel how tired you are."

I don't know what I'd do without him.

I sat up. It was dark. "Hello, Becky, I'm pleased you came to see me."

Danny watched me in silence.

Leah, don't get upset. I'll come and see you again. I've not gone forever, you know that. I'm pleased you're with your cousin. I know you love him and he loves you. Whatever the hurdles, you'll make it work. I'll see you again soon. Goodbye, Leah.

"Goodbye, Becky."

She was gone.

I felt Danny sit up. He wrapped his arms around me without speaking. He'd watched it all and heard her through me.

"I'd like to see her now. Do you mind, Danny?"

"Of course not. I'll take you over."

He grabbed my shoes, picked me up and carried me downstairs. He put me down just outside the kitchen door.

He was strong and could pick me up as if I weighed nothing – they all possessed the same strength. I still couldn't get used to it.

In the kitchen, two of the boys, John and Leo were at the table playing chess. They nodded to us, knowing what we were about to do, and didn't need to speak.

Michael was the first to see us in the receiving room. He stopped what he was doing and left. Josh and Greg came out of the embalming room and followed Michael. Danny took me over to Becky. She'd had a post-mortem. They'd shaved some of her hair and there were huge stitches in her scalp.

"I'll sort that out for her...don't worry, Leah," Danny said gently. "She'll be beautiful when Emily's finished, you know that."

I bent over her and kissed the top of her head. Danny took me out of there at that point; he knew I was getting upset.

"Come on, you need a drink."

We left the building and the boys all said sorry as we passed them in Emily's room.

Over in the kitchen, instead of putting the kettle on, Danny opened the drinks cupboard and gave me a brandy.

"Drink that, Leah, you need it," he said, then sat beside me with his arm around my shoulder. "I think you're very brave. We'll give her a good send off and use the carriage for her funeral, Leah."

I looked at him. "Thank you."

We sat there for a while as I drank the brandy. Danny had been right, I did need it.

"What time is it, Danny? I've no idea..."

"Four fifteen, Leah. If you're tired now, we'll go up if you want?"

I smiled at him. He picked me up, to take me upstairs for the second time that night.

We both got up early. I crossed the hall for a bath and Danny went to the cellar, where they had showers. When I entered the kitchen, Emily and Alec were both at the table.

Emily came and gave me a hug. "I heard about you and Danny going over there last night. I'm so sorry."

Alec looked surprised. He's missed so much, not being able to hear our thoughts.

I sat down.

Danny carried my breakfast over and told them, "Becky visited Leah in her bedroom last night and we went over, straight after."

Neither of them spoke for a while; what could they say.

Josh and Leo came in and sat down; they'd heard it all as well. Still, no one spoke.

I broke the silence. "Becky wouldn't want us all to be morbid. She'd be annoyed with us. You heard her, Danny...wouldn't she?" I looked at him.

"She's right. She would be annoyed. She wants Leah to be happy with me. I heard it all." They looked surprised. "She said she knew we loved each other and we'd get over any hurdles to make it work. Her exact words."

He held my hand and sat looking smug for a while. The atmosphere changed slowly and they all started smiling again. I was pleased.

When it was time for work, Emily said I could have the day off. I told her I was working. She didn't argue, and we crossed the yard together. I had hands to do on the two men who had arrived the day before when we were with the police.

Danny began sorting Becky's scars out. He took all of the huge stitches out, even those high on her chest, and replaced them with tiny ones you could hardly see. He spent all day with her. Between hands, I walked over to see how he was getting on.

"Emily will have a hairpiece to mingle in with her own hair. You won't know they shaved part of her head when she's finished. She'll be able to have an open coffin in church. When she's ready, she's going over to Winton. Her family wants to see her there. I'll take you when it's time."

I thanked him and went back to work.

### TWO

It was early evening and Danny and I were in his car on our way to Winton to see Becky. Her family had rang and asked us to attend. Danny parked around the back in the car park and we made our way to the main entrance and then into the small chapel. Her family were all there and they wanted to thank us for the lovely job we'd done for her. She did look beautiful. They also wanted to thank me, for being her friend – and that's when I got choked-up. Danny held my hand through it all, thank God.

He told her mum and dad we were using the carriage for her, as she was a personal friend. Her mum broke down then and her dad was close to tears. I nearly joined them.

On the way home, I cried and Danny let me. He knew that I hadn't, since he told me she'd died. I had to cry myself out; he knew as much, and reached for my hand once I'd stopped crying. The funeral was the next day and I'd feel awful crying there. That day was for the family.

I had red eyes by the time we got home. I didn't care, really – they knew I'd be upset. Emily made some tea and we were sat around the table, listening as the boys discussed the day's events, when the phone in the hall rang. Danny got up to answer it.

When he came back in he was smiling. "I've got news. They've made an arrest on the case where the lady was murdered by her sister, Leah. They got the sister and her friend." That's made my bloody day.

"There's no one to bury the victim, now that her sister's going to prison, so I told Matt that we would do it. He was really chuffed with you and has already been on the phone to Marcia and Elsbeth."

I was happy to hear that. It had really made a sad day so much better.

We got up early on Becky's funeral morning. I got ready as usual but before I had chance to go downstairs, Danny came into our room. I looked up as he came in.

"Leah," he said, looking embarrassed.

He took a jewellery box out of his pocket and handed it to me. I looked at him. He couldn't speak he was so tongue-tied. I opened it, hesitantly, and gasped when I saw what was inside. A diamond ring, surrounded with black diamonds. It's beautiful.

"Please wear it for me," he said tenderly.

I took it out and didn't know which finger to wear it on. He took it from me gently and slipped it on my engagement finger. I threw my arms around his neck and kissed him. I could tell he was thrilled. He relaxed and twirled me around.

Emily came in the room, all coy, and asked, "Can I see?"

I showed it to her. She was so happy for us, flinging her arms around us both and jumping up and down.

"Emily, don't mess the clothes," Danny chided, but he couldn't stay cross with her if he tried and started laughing along with her. We went downstairs.

Alec was at the kettle. "Where's the fire? She almost knocked me out of bed to get to you buggers."

"They're engaged," Emily burbled, still bouncing around like a demented puppet.

Alec made our drinks and we sat around the table. The five boys came in after that. Oh fuck. We might as well get it over and done with, I suppose. Danny smiled at me, he loved my sarcastic musing. I showed them the ring and they made the appropriate noises, all except Michael, who looked sad to me but I couldn't understand why.

Alec whistled when he saw it. He must have had an idea what it was worth. It was from you, Danny. That's all I care about.

I know that's how you feel and I love you for it.

"I should eat something. It's going to be a long day." I got up and crossed the kitchen to make some toast. I felt Danny's hands around my waist.

"Thank you," he whispered in my ear.

I turned to face him. "I love you, Danny and always will."

We left for the funeral. All but one of the cars were going for this one. We were in the last one and drove to Winton, to the chapel of rest. The carriage with Becky inside was waiting for us as we pulled into the car park behind the shop. I got out with Danny and accompanied him into the office. All of the men nodded to me as I walked in. I'd not felt awkward around them for a long time now. Danny spoke to a couple of them, giving last minute instructions. Most of them left to get into the cars on the road outside.

John, the carriage driver, passed me. "Good morning, Leah."

"Hello, John," I replied and smiled at him.

By now, they were all used to seeing me at work and treated me the same as my cousins. Everyone used first names and were very respectful. Danny took hold of my hand and we went over to the car. The man in the top hat, Stanley, was already in the back of the car. I said hello to him as I got in the front with Danny.

"Good morning, Leah. I'm sorry to hear this was your friend."

I turned to smile at him. "Thank you, Stanley."

Danny backed the car into our position behind the carriage and we waited for John. A few minutes passed and the carriage moved off. No one was walking behind it this time; they were all going in cars. When we got to the family home, Danny knocked on their door to tell them we were ready. Stanley got out and went to the front of the carriage and waited in the middle of the road. The family and friends came out. I heard a few gasps when they saw the carriage on their way to fill up the cars behind us.

Stanley walked in front, to the end of the street, then we stopped to let him back in. Before we got to the church, he got out and walked the last two hundred yards in front of the carriage again.

We sat at the back of the church. The pews in front of us were filled with Becky's family and friends. I recognized a few people from school. They were there with the headmaster. The coffin was opened in the church for the service and it was lovely to see her. The service was well thought out. Hymns and poems and a few members of her family said lovely words about her. It wasn't a morbid ceremony. Her favourite music was played in the middle and at the end.

On the way out of the church, my headmaster stopped and spoke to me. "Hello, Miss Crosby."

I smiled at him.

"I heard you were working with your cousins in their business. I was surprised, but I can see how interesting this line of work must be. I commend you. This was a beautiful funeral."

I didn't know what to say, at first. "Hello, sir. I really enjoy working with them. This is my cousin, Danny. He runs the business and all this is down to him, not me. Danny, this is Mr Williams, my old headmaster."

He smiled at Danny and put his hand out. "I'm very pleased to meet you. I've seen the carriage at a few funerals before today. It certainly looks impressive..." He looked directly at Danny when he spoke.

"It's a pleasure to meet you, sir. Leah is too modest. She works extremely hard." Danny flashed his dazzling teeth.

Mr Williams was stunned for a second. "I've no doubt you all do. It must take quite a lot of organising to pull it off so smoothly." He was quite content to talk with Danny some more.

"We've done so many, it's normal for us and we have a good company of loyal staff," Danny explained. I was getting a bit edgy. He's about to ask you, how long you've been doing it. Danny drew the conversation to a close. "I'm afraid we have to go. We have to organise the cars after the burial, for the wake."

Danny smiled at him, took hold of my hand and we escaped the grilling. That was close. Danny nodded.

Outside, we stood back as the vicar said prayers over the grave. I was gutted when they lowered the coffin. Danny squeezed my hand and turned on the buzzing. I was extremely grateful. I didn't want to cry here.

We drove home, leaving Josh, Leo and Michael to organise the cars. Michael was becoming a great asset. Although he was only sixteen, he looked older and acted more maturely than John and Greg. He had grown up a lot since he'd been with us and had bags of confidence. Danny was following my thinking and nodded.

"Does your headmaster like gardening? He likes digging." Danny asked with a grin.

I looked at him and smiled. "That was about to become very sticky, and I think he must. I wonder if he's heard anything about us on the grapevine. People must talk."

Neither of us said anymore on the subject. We drove towards home, silent for a while.

"Danny, did you get that quote for the stables? I forgot all about it until now."

"Yes, I did, but I'm not sure they'd be any good for the job. They were telling me more has to be done than I know is necessary. They're cowboys, I think. Maybe we'll have to get Graham on it – and I'll have to set you on Elsbeth," he smiled at me and I knew exactly what he meant, "then we could get both jobs done at the same time. That way, Graham would be here to provide a decent job. We'll see Elsbeth tomorrow night. Maybe you could charm her then..." He smiled at me. Maybe I will. It's about time she had somewhere new.

Danny grinned at me and asked, "Can you remember what you thought of the place, the first time you came to church?" He waited for me to recall it.

I giggled. "Yes, I slated the place. It was funny...as soon as I knew Elsbeth and you four, all that went out of the window. I didn't even notice it anymore."

We were quiet for a few moments.

He pulled me nearer to him. "Are you okay, Leah? That was hard, I know. I've never had anyone close pass over and don't know how I'd react. I think you're very brave."

I put my hand on his leg and leaned against him. I wanted to be closer to him, where I felt safe.

Emily was waiting in the yard after we put the limo in the garage. She ran over and wrapped her arms around me. She didn't have to speak as we both knew what she was thinking.

Danny sat with me while I ate the meal Emily had prepared and afterwards we stayed in the day room and watched two films. I almost fell asleep through the second and told Danny I had to go up. He picked me up and took me into the kitchen, sat me on one of the units near the kettle. He made me a drink and then carried me and the drink upstairs. We sat on the bed with the light on while I drank my tea. When I'd finished, Danny took the cup. He leaned across and picked up a small velvet bag from the cupboard with the lamp on and gave it to me. I hadn't noticed it when we came up.

"What is it?" I asked him.

He smiled at me. "Open it, and see."

I pulled the drawstring and emptied out the contents into my hand. It was a chain. I looked at him, puzzled.

"It's to put your ring on when you're working. I'm sure you wouldn't want all those products you use getting under the stones."

I looked into his eyes. "Thank you, Danny, you think of everything. Would you put it on, please?"

I opened the clasp and handed it to him. He was very adept for a man. He had it fastened quicker than I would have.

I kissed him and gave him a hug. "Why haven't we made love over the last week?"

He smiled, then kissed me longer than he had lately. "Leah, you've had a lot on your mind over the last week and I knew you were still unhappy about Becky. I didn't think you'd want to."

"I always want to. I know I've been tired, and with Becky dying I understand you'd think like that but I need you, too."

The spark was back in his eyes, instantly. He kissed me with so much passion, making up for lost time.

"You don't know how much I've wanted you, Leah. I wouldn't broach the subject with all you've been through lately."

"Well, you know now – and as we're engaged, I think we should consummate it, don't you?" I felt the thrill blast through his mind, needing no more encouragement. He took over, ripping every stitch of clothing off me.

So exhilarating, and I can't wait for you to fuck me.

He grinned, his clothes gone in seconds and lifted me off the bed to stand in front of him. He ran his hands all over me and, the little quirk he has, the buzzing in his hands that had calmed me down so many times, sent thrills through me I'd never experienced before. He'd turned it up so high, pins and needles shot through me, making me weak at the knees and he had to catch me, to stop me falling.

A smile flashed across his face. Whoops! Bit strong, sorry.

Don't be sorry. I'm enjoying it, so keep going.

He wrapped his left hand around my back, holding me against his beautiful, sculpted body and played with my clit with the other, turning up the buzzing in little spurts.

Oh my God, that's wonderful, flowed out of my mind as the noise built up to fever pitch from my mouth. I clung on to him; burying my head against his neck and shook from head to foot when I came. He turned up the buzzing, accelerating the feelings in my body and brain, sending me over the top.

I opened my eyes in Danny's arms on the bed. "What happened?"

A smile grew on his face. "I turned it up a little too much but I think you enjoyed yourself," he said with a grin.

I giggled. "I might have," I intoned, loaded with tons of innuendo, then laughed at him. He shut me up by kissing me.

After a while he turned me over and gently pulled me off the bed. "I want to fuck you, Leah. Bend over the bed."

I did as he asked and he pushed his hand through my legs and found my clit. He lay over my back, kissing the back of my neck and massaging my clit until I was moaning. He pushed his thumb up my fanny and continued playing with my clit; driving me to distraction and wanting him to fuck me.

He could read my mind and knew what state I was in – apart from the noise coming out of my mouth. He pulled his hand out and found my fanny with his cock. He held my shoulders and pushed in. My God, that feels fucking wonderful.

Wonderful to me, too. Play with whatever you want, Leah. I'll feel everything, you know that.

My hand went straight to my clit and he began pounding my fanny and going nuts in his head. The more I played with it, the more growls escaped his mouth and moans escaped mine until we were hitting explosion point. When we came I went rigid, he bucked behind me, soaking up the feelings that swamped both of us. He lay across my back with his cock still up my fanny and cuddled me until the feelings began to subside.

"I love you, Leah," he whispered in my ear.

We didn't have a lot of work in, so I made the hands I was doing last a bit longer than usual. Emily asked if I was all right. I told her I was just stretching it out, to fill the time. She told me not to and to take a few more breaks.

"Emily, I'd rather be over here. I'd go nuts over there on my own at the moment."

She could see I meant it.

Danny came through Emily's door. "Why don't you get ready for the awareness class and we'll go to see your mother, beforehand." I've only phoned since I moved here and I'm not sure if I'd be welcome.

"She knows you're busy, don't worry about that," Danny coaxed.

"Okay, give me half an hour."

I smiled at him and left the two of them in Emily's room. Upstairs, I washed and changed into a black suede jacket with a pale pink suede, old-fashioned rose on the lapel, plus a shirt to tone with the rose and black designer trousers – some of the clothes that Danny had bought me on our little excursion for one item of clothing that turned out to be dozens. _He can't help it, poor man._

I dumped my bag on the table and all heads turned. Michael seemed to look a lot longer than anyone else. Thank God no one said anything. I put the kettle on, needing a drink before we left. "Alec, do you want one?" He put up his thumb. I shouldn't have asked, really; he'd never refused a cup yet.

I was making the drinks and felt Danny behind me. "You look lovely," he whispered into my ear.

"Thank you." I turned around to discover he'd changed his clothes, too. "What's all this?" I smiled at him. I wonder what he's up to.

"Absolutely nothing. I just thought I'd better look a bit more presentable. We are going to see your mother..." He smiled at me.

I picked up the drinks and we went to the table.

Emily came over from work and the first thing she said was, "I love that jacket, Leah. Where did you get it?"

I smiled as I said, "Mr Sneaky here."

Danny laughed, he didn't care.

"You'll have to show me that shop, the next time we go shopping."

"Have you run out of clothes, then?" I asked, giggling at her. We'll not have to go near another clothes shop this year, or even next. She giggled along with me.

I finished my drink. "Shall we go?" I asked Danny. He held his hand out, we said goodbye and left them to their own devices for the evening.

We drove to my mum's house, only to find out from the neighbour she was away on holiday, so we ended up in the gardens for a walk before class. The weather seemed to be turning chillier. Not many people had ventured into the gardens that evening apart from a large group of young adults sitting on the empty seats in front of the bandstand. They were quite loud and their behaviour menacing to the odd person coming upon them, on the paths that came from the main road, down either side of the bandstand. We watched as we walked along the central path. When we came level with them I heard a voice I'd never forget. Maggie!

Danny felt me stiffen, having my arm linked through his. He looked at me to see why. He read what I was thinking and looked directly into the group. He saw her when I did. What I didn't know was who she was with, but Danny certainly did. The lad who stood next to her looked in our direction. Momentarily, his lips started to retract from his teeth. He reined it in and was back to looking human within seconds. Maggie put her arm through his and they looked very pally. She didn't actually see us, and the boy was distracted by her and looked away from us to see what she was doing. Danny rushed me away from there that very moment, while he wasn't looking.

"Who was that with Maggie?" I asked Danny when we were out of their sight.

"One of the boys the man recaptured, before the three boys came to live at the house." He looked really worried.

"Why would he start changing like that towards you?" I asked him. I couldn't understand it.

"I don't know why, Leah. Obviously, we don't know what's happened to him since they disappeared and I wonder where the other one is. We've no idea what he's done to them." Danny looked perplexed. "I think we should go to the awareness class now," he said and steered us towards the car.

We drove away from there with worry on both our minds. The peace that we've had over the last few weeks will be fucking shattered; I know it. Nothing lasts.

My thinking, too, Leah.

Now I am fucking worried.

As we stepped into the hall, everyone started clapping. What the hell's going on here?

Elsbeth, Rachel and Marcia were with Daz and Terry, near Elsbeth's office. They were all smiling. Someone's spilled the beans on the woman's arrest. What else could it be? I felt myself going red.

"Congratulations, you two!" It's not about me, it's the engagement. That's better, I can go with that. Danny giggled in my head but was smiling at them.

"Let's see the ring?" Elsbeth asked, and when I showed them, their eyes nearly popped out of their heads.

"It's beautiful, Leah. I wish you two all the best, you deserve some happiness," Rachel said sincerely. "I bet you never thought it would happen for you...did you, Danny?" She turned to me. "I had inkling, the first time I saw you, Leah. He was besotted with you then," she revealed, smiling at him. She knows him well.

"We have some visitors coming tonight," Elsbeth told us. "I don't know how many yet, so we'll have to see who turns up." She's not giving anything else away.

She better not get us wrecking that desk in front of anyone else.

I looked at Danny who was giggling and then saw Marcia coming over to us.

"I'm so pleased for the both of you. I don't know how you're going to work it out," she gave Danny a knowing look, "but you will."

He knew what she meant but didn't say anything. What could he say?

Trina, John and Roxie were next to come through the door and we went through the whole engagement performance again. Elsbeth ordered tea and we sat down to wait for the guests to arrive.

We'd all been talking for perhaps fifteen minutes when the door opened. Matt came in with another man who was slightly older and as they got near us, Matt nodded to Marcia. Elsbeth stood up to welcome them both and then she turned to us all.

"Detective Inspector Matt Johnson and his boss Chief Inspector Ryan have come here to see Leah."

I looked at Elsbeth. What the hell's she got me into now! She kept smiling at me, knowing full well I was pissed off with her and couldn't say anything.

"Leah," Matt said, "we've come here to thank you personally for your help in catching the murderer of Linda Newman. Chief Inspector Ryan wants to say a few words." He looked to his boss.

"Miss Crosby, Leah. I've always been a sceptic and thought all of this," he scanned the room, "was just a fake. I knew about you helping with the hit-and-run, but I still believed it was a fluke. When Matt asked if he could get you in I thought he'd had a brainstorm. I went along with it to keep him quiet more than anything. I've looked at the video and listened to the tape over and over. How you did that, I'm still not sure. We'd drawn a blank on everything to do with that case. I'm here to personally thank you," he said, then walked over to me and put his hand out.

I shook his hand and said, "Thank you."

I could feel myself going red. The clapping started up again and everyone in the room was smiling at me. I wanted to sink through the fucking floor. Danny grabbed my hand to steady me. He knew how I hated anything like that.

I heard corks popping in Elsbeth's office and a few minutes later Terry appeared with a tray covered in champagne flutes. He went around the room, handing them out to everyone. I don't believe this is fucking happening.

Rachel got to her feet. "May I propose a toast: to Danny and Leah on their engagement."

Everyone said, "Danny and Leah."

Everyone, bar one. Matt's face was white with shock. I saw Marcia elbow him and he smiled a fake smile.

After a few minutes, when I thought no one would notice, I hurried out to the kitchen.

Danny followed me in and I turned on him. "Did you see Matt's face? He's not bloody happy..."

Danny held me. "Forget him."

Matt came in and stood frowning at the pair of us. "Do you know what you're doing? This isn't possible, you must know that."

"It has nothing to do with you, Matt," Danny replied, his voice hard.

"Can I say something?" I looked at both of them. "I know what you're saying, Matt. We both know and we've talked about it. When I told you it's platonic, I wasn't lying. It will remain platonic until I die. Does that allay any of your misgivings?"

Matt relaxed. "I'm sorry. You can understand why I'm worried about it."

"We both do," Danny told him. "I have no intention of ever hurting her. If it wasn't platonic I would, I know that," Danny emphasized the point.

That seemed to break the ice between them and they both smiled at each other.

Matt held his hand out to Danny. "Congratulations to the two of you. I'm sorry I flipped like that." Danny shook his hand. I'm glad that's over.

Before we left the church, I took Elsbeth to one side and told her, I didn't ask her, she was getting a new church whether she liked it or not. She looked at me and smiled. _That was a yes._

On the journey home, I turned to Danny and said, "Please don't mention what went on in there to anyone at home. If it gets out I've lied to him, he'll never trust either of us again."

He looked at me. "I've no intention of saying anything to them, don't worry, Leah. I'm more worried about Maggie and George. I can't imagine how they've managed to pair up..."

He looked at me, knowing I'd pushed it from my mind. Now I'm worried. She's fucking relentless.

"I know. That's why I'm worried."

We arrived at the house earlier than usual. Alec was the only one sat at the table.

"Where are the others?" Danny asked him and didn't get the answer he was expecting.

"John and Greg have been fighting. Even I was scared, seeing the strength they've got. They've smashed up the day room. Go and look, it's a right fucking mess."

"What brought all that on?" Danny asked as he passed the table, heading to the day room.

I followed and couldn't believe the state of the room. The red sofa was broken down the middle. The plasma TV hung on the wall by one fixing, the right side of it smashed completely off. The computer table and computer were embedded in the wall. The wall opposite had a huge dent in it, body-sized. The French windows were smashed through.

I was upset by the devastation and Danny was absolutely fucking blazing.

"Where are they, Alec?" He rushed through the kitchen, waiting for an answer.

"In the cellar. The others are down there trying to keep them from doing any more damage."

"Don't follow me, Leah, please," he said, then disappeared down the stairs.

I looked through his eyes. I'd never seen what it was like down there. I'd never felt the need to pry on them before this. I could see there weren't any lights on. It all looked like night vision to me. All the walls were grey and there were doors going off a long corridor on both sides. I could hear snarling and hissing. Danny hurried towards it and went into a large room at the end. I physically jumped back when I saw what was going on in there.

They were all changed. At opposite ends of the huge room, Emily and Josh had hold of John – Michael and Leo had hold of Greg. John and Greg were still trying to get at each other, twisting and pulling away from their captors. When they realised Danny was watching them, they stopped dead.

"What the hell's going on?" Danny roared at them. They began to look worried and started to change back, as did their captors – relief on their faces. I looked through Emily's eyes at Danny. He'd changed and was walking towards John, teeth bared, the whites of his eyes blood-red and seething. He circled John, staring down at him, really close. He suddenly sank his teeth across the back of his neck. John's knees buckled and he howled in pain. I could hear it twice, through Emily and as an echo in the kitchen. I was aware of Alec, startled by the noise. Danny went to Greg in a blur. He didn't stand a chance as Danny did the same to him. He began writhing on the floor, the same as John.

Danny changed back and roared at them, "I won't have this, do you hear me!"

Both boys said nothing but wouldn't look at him.

Emily rushed to Danny and put her arms around him. "Thank you. We didn't know what else to do."

"We've got more problems than this, come up," he growled, then turned and left them.

I broke off at that point. Alec was staring at me, really worried.

"It's okay, Alec. Danny's sorted it out. He's coming up now."

Alec had left the table and was at the sink when Danny came up from the cellar. He strode over to the table and sat next to me.

"Are you okay, Danny?" I asked him. He glanced at me and knew then how I'd watched it all. He looked upset.

"I'm sorry you saw that." You're worried now; I'm not scared of you.

"Will you stop worrying about it, Danny? You did what you had to."

Emily and Michael joined us with Alec, who was carrying our mugs over.

"What were they fighting over, Emily?" He sounded better now.

"Would you believe, the TV? They couldn't decide what to watch. I couldn't understand it, something so trivial; it's not like either of them."

Danny looked at her in disbelief. Leo and Josh sat down to join us. John and Greg were in the kitchen by now but didn't approach the table.

"Come and sit down, you two," Danny told them. They came across the kitchen reluctantly and sat in the two chairs, next to each other, at the other end of the table. As they turned to sit down, I could see the bite marks across their necks.

"Why?" Danny asked.

"Sorry, Danny it was my fault," Greg admitted to him. "I suddenly had the urge to fight him and I don't know why. I wouldn't have done it to John, we always get on well."

Danny looked at him, perplexed. "Go and see the damage you've done."

They both got up and proceeded to the day room. The bites on their necks were almost gone. I couldn't believe the speed at which they were healing.

"Danny, you said we've got problems; what's wrong?" Josh asked him.

"Wait until they get back here."

Both boys came back in looking sheepish about the damage they'd done.

"Sit down and listen."

They took their seats.

"We didn't see Leah's mother; she's away. We went to the gardens for a walk, to fill in the time, and we saw Maggie with George. When George saw me he started to change. I don't know what's going on and there's no sign of David."

Michael suddenly looked worried but I didn't know why.

Danny glanced around the table, hoping for answers. No one spoke.

## Also by Andrew Harding

Warning ~ adult content!

Force ~ book Two in the Spirit trilogy

Leah begins to help the police, by using her psychic powers to solve cases that have baffled them. On her first day, she discovers that the inspector is doing his utmost to ensure that Maggie pays for Becky's death – Leah's greatest wish. With their maker entombed, the extended family begin to settle down to a trouble-free life – but strange things start to happen and the feelings of dread engulf them again.

Parity ~ book Three in the Spirit trilogy

Confident that the family have rid themselves of all their demons a last, they settle down to a normal life, if there is ever such a thing for vampires, and grateful they would never have to deal with vampire attacks again, in their job as funeral directors. But their confidence is soon shattered by a series of devastating events.

Split Decision ~ book One in the Hybrid series

What appears to be a fortuitous meeting with Harvey Burgess, Alison Grey (Alli) begins a relationship with him that will not only open the door to her emotions, but will unravel the very being of her own existence. As Harvey's seemingly innocent approach in her life becomes even clearer she aids him in his own detective work to track down a deranged and merciless serial killer, a man who shows little remorse as he continues his quest for brutality.

Andrew Harding delivers a compelling and seductive tale in his novel: The Hybrid Series: 'Split Decision', engrossing the mind with a world of eroticism and the hunt for a man who will stop at nothing to avenge his own demons that have haunted him throughout his childhood... Alli's psychic ability to track the killer down culminates in a compelling climax.

Critical Moments ~ book Two in the Hybrid series

Harvey and Alli continue with their investigations, as another serial killer remains at large. With additional hybrids to aid them in their quest, they endeavour to seek out a deranged killer who lures his male victims, before surgically removing their genitals. As a unit of hybrids, their suspicions of the man at large leads them to an unnerving theory...and one that will require all their ingenuity if they are to end the ominous spree of mutilations.

Andrew Harding continues the Hybrid series with his second novel: Critical Moments. His compelling tale will take the reader to another world of eroticism and the murderous exploits of a disturbed mind, as the sequel to Hybrid Series: Critical Moments takes on another unsettling turn of events.

Devil's Dyke ~ book Three in the Hybrid series

The revelations in their last case had greatly disturbed the hybrids and their commissioner. Their next case is so close to home the whole station is unnerved by a crime so despicable they can hardly believe it is true and they have to use all of their resourcefulness to find yet another serial killer.

Wet Daddy ~ book Four in the Hybrid series

Having just solved one despicable murder and enjoyed a few hours of relaxation, Harvey, Alli and the rest of the Hybrids are thrust once again into a murder scene that beggars belief. Their boss from MI5 goes with them to see how they execute a job, to gain the staggering clear-up rate, they accomplish on every case. What awaits them is a serial murder that only belongs in nightmares and shocks them all, Hybrid and human alike.

Medium Rare ~ book Five in the Hybrid series

Everything stopped for call-outs. They became a priority, whatever the team of hybrids were doing and this day was no different from any other. From thinking that they would be finishing interviews, for their last big case, their day took on a more sinister feel, called out to a job that posed more questions than answers for everyone.

Visit Andrew's Website

for excerpts and purchase details

## About the Author

Travelling the world and hunting out antiques has given Andrew Harding a broad insight into the unravelling of the human mind. His fascination with the paranormal, supernatural and also crime have inspired him to cross boundaries and write this series of books.

The people who have crossed his path have covered such a broad spectrum that he's realised that anything is possible, and that there are no barriers to the depravity that could be hidden beneath the surface.

Go back to Contents
